Alternate History Vivat Stilicho!

452-455: Settling ashes
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    While the Western Roman Empire finally got to settle in for a few hard-earned years of peaceful recovery after its victory over Attila, the Eastern one did not sleep. Having stabilized the Balkan frontier and witnessed the complete collapse of Attila’s empire, Anthemius dedicated all the energy he wasn’t expending on reconstruction of his empire’s European provinces to the war in Armenia, where the Mamikonians and other faithful Christians continued to hold out against Sassanid counterattacks. When the Gushnasp brothers returned to Armenia in mid-spring with a 30,000-strong host behind them, eager to avenge last year’s humiliating defeat at Avarayr and having been ordered by Shah Hormizd III to either return to Ctesiphon as victors or not at all, they found not just Vardan Mamikonian waiting for them but also Aspar with 12,000 Eastern Roman reinforcements.

    The Battle of Marakert which followed was only the beginning of a chain of further setbacks for the Sassanids, who were forced to retreat after Aspar led the combined Eastern Roman and Armenian heavy cavalry in a charge which overwhelmed their Sassanid counterparts and resulted in the death of Ashtat, the elder of the Gushnasp brothers, at the hands of Vardan’s own brother Hmayeak[1], as well as the capture and execution of Vasak Siwni[2], the prince of Syunik in southeast Armenia and most prominent of the Armenian collaborators in the Sassanid army. Izad Gushnasp retreated southward but was pursued – in the first case of the Armenians leaving their own home territory to go on the offensive and enter Persian soil – and was himself killed at Zarawand a few days later, deciding that a suicidal charge into the Romano-Armenian ranks would be a better way to leave this world than whatever excruciating method his overlord’s torturers could come up with if he should return to the capital in defeat.

    WIjt5gB.png

    The Sassanids leave a distraught Prince Vasak behind to face his countrymen's wrath as they retreat from Marakert

    Shah Hormizd would have responded by striking at the Eastern Romans’ Mesopotamian possessions, but he and Mihr Narseh realized that they really did not have the resources to open a third front in this war between the Eftals bearing down on their eastern satrapies and their treasury still being depleted from years of costly tribute payments. Instead, when the Shah raised a new army (heavily reliant on Lakhmid Arab auxiliaries to pad out its numbers after the defeats at Avarayr, Marakert and Zarawand) he led it straight to Armenia, betting on defeating his rebellious subjects first before being turning around to deal with the Hephthalites and his errant brother Peroz.

    By the time Hormizd started marching north however, it was already November and the Armenians had not only retreated back into their home territory, but were preparing to welcome the Persians by withdrawing into the Zangezur Mountains while also stripping the south-eastern lowlands of their country of any food or shelter for the invading army (naturally, as part of the terms for their prospective entry into the Eastern Roman Empire’s protection, the Mamikonians first extracted promises from Aspar that Constantinople would generously subsidize the reconstruction of their nation after the fighting was done). The onset of winter prevented Hormizd from pursuing the Armenian army into said mountains, where they would’ve enjoyed a significant terrain advantage even without the snow and winter chill anyway. 452’s winter promised to be a bitterly cold one for the Sassanids, who relied on extended supply lines vulnerable to Armenian, Eastern Roman and Ghassanid raids to stay alive even as the Armenians and Aspar’s men periodically descended from the mountains to raid their camps, and so had to disperse many of their Arab auxiliaries to secure these routes and ensure the rest of the army didn’t starve.

    While Aspar was warming himself by a campfire in the Zangezur Mountains, back in Constantinople Anthemius and Licinia Eudoxia welcomed their first son – also named Anthemius[3], and nicknamed ‘Anthemiolus’ to distinguish him from his father – into the world, soon followed by his designation as the Eastern Caesar with Honorius II’s approval. Between the birth of an heir, their hard-fought victory over the Huns and their growing string of triumphs against the old Persian enemy, the ‘Neo-Constantinian’ dynasty[4] appeared to have finally secured its footing.

    Further west, although Rome’s population had been reduced by as much as one-half between Attila’s sack and the resettlement of many survivors into the countryside, the quotas for food shipments from Africa did not drop throughout the winter of 452 or, indeed, the next few years. Many members of the urban mob who chose to take up their emperor’s offer obviously could not instantly become expert farmers overnight, and Honorius needed the food in Ostia for redistribution across Italy’s and Dalmatia’s new farmsteads to prevent his subjects from starving. At the very least he could be, and was, grateful that he’d managed to stave off a famine, that the Roman people themselves were for the most part too tired and bloodied to revolt – rather than a new usurper, at worst bagaudae activity increased in Italy as some of the frustrated new farmers decided brigandage would be a more profitable way of life and in Africa as the Donatists’ strength began to regrow beneath the constantly high demand for African grain – and that the Germanic kingdoms which emerged from the carcass of the Hunnish Empire were more inclined to fight one another than the Western Empire at this point in time.

    Speaking of which, with the Hunnish threat previously looming over them all now gone, the various East Germanic kingdoms began to turn against one another. 452 saw the eruption of hostilities first and foremost between the Gepids and Scirians, spurred not only by tensions over territory along the Danube but also lingering hostility from the Gepids’ role as the leader of the anti-Hun coalition while the Scirians remained loyal to the Huns almost to the end. In this first bout the Gepids had the advantage, with Ardaric initially defeating Edeko and his sons in several small battles throughout the summer & fall before going on to capture both Singidunum and Sirmium, although the Scirians managed to recover the latter city in an unexpected surprise attack over December 23-24.

    O3R297P.jpg

    Old Edeko leads the Scirians in retaking Sirmium from the Gepids

    Come 453, the Eastern Romans and Armenians descended from their mountains before the snows had completely melted to take Hormizd by surprise. The Battle of Honashen[5] on February 28 was disastrous for the Sassanid army, weakened by hunger and the severe cold, and the Shah himself – felled by Armenian horse-archers while trying to stem the rout. As Hormizd left no sons, only one young daughter named Balendokht[6], his demise marked the complete collapse of his position: the Hephthalites, who had been struggling to advance through the Dasht-e Kavir, now found Sassanid cities opening their gates to their hordes one after the other, for their pretender Peroz was now the only viable claimant to the vacant Persian throne. This culminated in Ctesiphon itself, where Mihr Narseh welcomed him and Khingila, only to be almost immediately arrested by the untrusting Peroz. Meanwhile the Christian kings of Caucasian Iberia and Albania, Vakhtang[7] and Vache II[8], saw where the winds were blowing and hurried to transfer their allegiance from Ctesiphon (their traditional suzerain) to Constantinople.

    Upon formally being crowned Shahanshah, Peroz opened negotiations with the Christians, having tried and failed to get Hephthalite support in a campaign against them – while Khingila was willing to fight to put him on the throne, the Eftal king saw no benefit in rupturing his alliance with the Eastern Romans. There was no denying that the Peace of Dvin signed in June of 453 was a heavy defeat for the Persians: they lost no territory directly to the Eastern Romans, but had to acknowledge the restoration of Armenian independence – and that this reborn Kingdom of Armenia, where Vardan Mamikonian was to reign as its first king, would immediately fall under Eastern Roman suzerainty – as well as the shift of the Caucasian kingdoms of Iberia & Albania into the Roman orbit. Vardan also imposed his brother Hmayeak atop the vacant throne of Syunik, greatly increasing his house’s power and alarming even his fellow Christian rebel lords. Meanwhile the Eftals returned the territories they had overrun in this war, but increased the annual tribute to 1,500 gold pounds and Khingila furthermore secured the marriage of the orphaned princess Balendukht to his own son Mehama[9], a toddler ten years her junior. Mihr Narseh took the blame for driving Persia into this ruinous war by provoking the Armenian Christians in the first place which, combined with his admission to assassinating Shah Yazdgerd II under torture, was enough to result in him being executed by Peroz before the ink had dried on the parchment of the new treaty.

    The victory was widely celebrated in the Eastern Roman Empire, for Anthemius had won a great swath of territory & new vassals while personally barely lifting a finger so soon after helping to crush the Huns. About the only person not full of praise for the Eastern Augustus was Aspar, who already did not like his new boss (a sentiment that was assuredly mutual) and now resented the speed at which Anthemius claimed credit for the triumph, even though he’d been the one to lead the Eastern army in actually achieving it. Meanwhile in Ctesiphon, Peroz began the hard work of rebuilding the now-shambolic Persian Empire’s strength with an eye on both regaining Armenia and turning on the Hephthalites. In that task, he certainly had a long road ahead of him – but, he reasoned, if his Roman enemies could reverse their once-dire situation in the span of ten years, why couldn’t he? He just had to avoid picking needless battles, as his father and Mihr Narseh did, and maintain a non-confrontational foreign policy until he’d recovered enough strength to reverse the recent defeats.

    While the East celebrated its victories, the West was still trying to move on from its defeats. Besides the ongoing programs of reconstruction & resettlement, the religious authorities were debating how to cope with and interpret the sack of Rome by the Huns. While the disaster had been avenged soon after (for which the magister militum was praised as Camillus reborn), the first time the Eternal City which had ruled the world fell to a foreign enemy in nearly a millennium was still bound to leave many Romans stunned and struggling to process the occasion’s enormity, and there were even some die-hard pagan holdouts who claimed the sack was a punishment sent by the old Roman pantheon for abandoning them.

    Pope Victor II came to especially favor the interpretation which most directly challenged the pagans’ claims, as did the Stilichian dynasty which increasingly took its religious cues from its Theodosian predecessor: that Rome was actually sacked because of the myriad atrocities which the pagans had visited upon the virtuous in the past, for their sins and corruption permeated Rome down to its foundations and if left to survive said corruption would rear its head again and again (as it did with the usurpation of Priscus Attalus at the end of the Theodosian dynasty), and that the sack itself – done by a man nicknamed the ‘Scourge of God’ no less – was the Lord’s way of wiping the slate clean once and for all. Now the city, once a symbol of pagan power and vice, could be rebuilt as one of Christian piety and virtue instead.

    As evidence the Pope and his clerics cited Attila’s leaving the four great Christian basilicas in and around the city alone, even sparing those Romans who took shelter on their consecrated ground, and his fortuitous defeat by the two emperors Anthemius & Honorius, as well as generals Aetius & Majorian (all Christians) immediately following the glorious martyrdom of Pope Leo, who used his last words to scorn Attila and call on God to bless his fellow Romans. They even compared the events of 450-451 to the Biblical Assyrian invasions of Israel and Judah; as the Northern Kingdom of Israel was obliterated and its people scattered by the Assyrians for their sins, so too did the Scourge of God do unto pagan Rome which for too long had gorged on the blood of virtuous martyrs and saints. But the repentance of Roman captives in their chains, the fervent prayers of the young emperor – truly a new Hezekiah – and the heroic sacrifice of the defiant Pope moved the Lord’s heart, such that He averted Rome’s ruinous destiny, guided Aetius & Majorian to do unto the barbarian horde of Attila as His destroying angel once did to the Assyrian army of Sennacherib trying to destroy Jerusalem, and gave the Roman people a new chance. Now so long as the Romans kept to the true faith, lived righteously and obeyed the rightful Stilichian rulers whom he sanctioned (as opposed to trying to overthrow them when the going got tough or for no reason at all beyond petty ambition…), they would never again have to fear another Scourge of God coming to punish them for their sins so harshly.

    jAvXjOB.jpg

    The destruction of Attila's horde, and with it the downfall of the Hunnish Empire, months after sacking Rome was likened to God allowing Israel to fall to Assyria for their sins but sending a destroying angel to save righteous Judah from the same fate in the Book of Kings

    Between the two Roman empires, hostilities between the post-Hunnish states in the Balkans continued to escalate. In 454 the Sarmatian Iazyges and Germanic Heruli went to war, the latter having endured the former’s raids out of the western Pannonian basin for too long already. Neither had a decisive advantage over the other – any Heruli who descended from their mountains to do battle with the Iazyges were outmaneuvered and destroyed in short order by their cavalry on the plains, but any Iazyges who pursued the Herulians into their mountains found themselves at a stiff terrain disadvantage – though the Heruli’s larger numbers suggested they were more likely to prevail the longer the war went on. As the fighting dragged into the winter, the captains of the Heruli Seniores[10] pushed for Honorius to intervene against the Iazyges in support of their kinsmen, which the emperor found tempting: this opportunity to recover Pannonia from a distracted enemy, at hopefully little cost, was one that he and Aetius had to consider seriously. Theodemir the Ostrogoth also watched the events unfolding around him with great interest, not just the brewing Pannonian war but also the clashes between the Gepids & Scirians to the east, though he was distracted by the birth of his son Theodoric[11] this year.

    Meanwhile, far to the east war broke out in East Asia between the Rouran Khaganate, the Goguryeo and the Song dynasty. The Rourans had a new ruler now, Shoulobuzhen Khagan[12], who was far less amicable to China than his father, but also well aware that he alone could not defeat the ascendant Song. So he formed an alliance with the great northern Korean kingdom of Goguryeo, sealed by the marriage of his sister to the Goguryeo king Jangsu’s[13] only son & heir Juda[14], with the aim of respectively conquering northern China as far as the Yellow River and seizing the Liaodong Peninsula. Together their armies proved more than a match for those of the Song: the crown prince, Liu Shao, and his closest brother Liu Jun had grown complacent over the past decades of peace and prosperity, and neglected to shore up the northern defenses for which they were responsible.

    From August onward Rouran hordes smashed through weak sections of the Great Wall where repairs had slowed to a crawl under the lazy eye of the crown prince, while Goguryeo armies had swept over the Liaodong Peninsula and overrun Longcheng by mid-autumn. Winter saw the allied armies sack Jicheng[15] and trap Liu Shao in Handan, while Liu Jun had left his big brother behind to retreat south past the Yellow River and join their thoroughly displeased father in marshaling reinforcements.

    QYjwRgW.jpg

    The complacency of the Song dynasty left them ill-prepared to contend with the Goguryeo and the even more vicious Rouran

    In February of 455, King Vardan of Armenia died in his sleep – a day after his 68th birthday – having only reigned for two years. The succession to the victor of Avarayr was immediately contested between his brother Hmayeak, who was not much younger, and his daughter Vardeni’s[16] husband Varsken[17], lord of Gugark, who led a cabal of Armenian aristocrats concerned at the Mamikonian family’s growing power. Both lords appealed to Anthemius, as their suzerain, to arbitrate in this dispute and determine who was the legitimate King of Armenia. However, when Anthemius ruled in favor of Hmayeak, Varsken and his party refused to acknowledge the Eastern Roman decision and ran off to seek Persian support in seizing the Armenian throne.

    This presented both an opportunity and a problem for Shah Peroz. It had only been two years since Persia was defeated both by the Romans and Armenians on one end, and the Hephthalites on the other; he did not have the power to retake Armenia by force. But if he could retake Armenia without personally lifting a finger by installing Varsken there, or at least force Anthemius to expend his own recovering resources to keep the kingdom in the Roman orbit, so much the better. He chose not to provide Varsken with any direct support, but did allow him to recruit soldiers from the new Persian border with Armenia – especially veterans from the wars of the past two decades – and also gave him some coin (what little Persia could spare after paying tribute to the Eftals, anyway) with which to recruit more mercenaries.

    The summer and autumn of the year thus saw Armenia fall into civil war, as Varsken and his confederates raised the banner of revolt against King Hmayeak in the east and north of the country while the Mamikonians amassed their own troops in western & southern Armenia, where the bulk of their estates were concentrated. Anthemius, alarmed, committed Anatolius to the aid of their client this time instead of Aspar, with a smaller force of 5,000 soldiers. To compensate for the smaller Eastern Roman army and test the worth of their new Caucasian allies the emperor leaned on the Kartvelian kingdoms and Caucasian Albania to support Mamikonian: ultimately the three kingdoms contributed a total of 15,000 men, jointly led by kings Vakhtang & Vache as well as Lazica’s crown prince Gubazes[18], who bore down on Varsken’s home province of Gugark. The Armenian loyalists consequently drove Varsken from his seat with Caucasian support, but he was able to incite a rebellion among the lesser magnates of Syunik against their new Mamikonian overlord and hole up in that rugged southeastern province, ensuring the perpetuation of this civil war into the next year.

    While the Romans and Persians involved themselves in this latest Armenian civil war, the Hephthalites gave the latter some breathing space by turning their attentions to India. This year Khingila led a massive raiding army onto the eastern side of the Indus River, sacking Taxila and devastating the Gandhara region before pillaging as far as Gujarat. Skandagupta, who had been enjoying the fruits of his victory over the Vakatakas far to the south, was caught off-guard and tried to cut the Eftals off at the Panjnad River with a party of cavalry, only for the much larger Hephthalite force to smash right through them and merrily continue on home. Embarrassed by this wildly successful raid, Skandagupta swore revenge and spent the rest of the year amassing his armies with the intent of teaching the nomads a harsh lesson.

    541px-Eran_Boar.jpg

    Among the plunder Khingila took from India was a great statue depicting Varaha, the boar avatar of Vishnu

    Even further east, the Song army mounted its counteroffensive against the Rouran and Koreans in the spring. They achieved significant initial success, relieving the siege of Handan and driving the allies back to the Yan Mountains. But Shoulobuzhen Khagan and King Jangsu regained the initiative at the start of autumn and brought up reinforcements to flank the Song army on the plains, inflicting a crushing defeat on Emperor Wen and his sons between them and driving the Chinese almost all the way back to the Yellow River until the onset of winter slowed them down. Emperor Wen, for his part, spent almost as much time furiously chewing his eldest sons out for their incompetence in the winter as he did actually reorganizing and rebuilding Chinese forces south of the Yellow River for a second spring offensive in 456 and designated his third son – also named Liu Jun[19], but titled the Prince of Wuling to differentiate him from his second brother – the new crown prince, enraging Liu Shao in particular.

    Lastly, to take the world’s affairs back west, the Western Empire went to war against the Iazyges in the spring of 455, having made preparations for an expedition to recover Pannonia over the winter months. The plan called for Orestes and Paulus, as the most prominent Pannonian Romans in the imperial court, to lead the way with a core force of Western legionaries detached from Majorian’s command (including the Heruli Seniores, who were barely back up to half of their original 500-man strength at this point) while Theodemir’s more numerous Ostrogoths followed in support. The Romano-Gothic expeditionary force was to coordinate its movements with the Heruli, who agreed to host a Western Roman embassy and to form a temporary alliance with Ravenna for the duration of this conflict, to most efficiently crush the Iazyges between them.

    The strategy initially got off to a rocky start, as Theodemir’s insistence on spending time with his recovering wife Ereleuva and their newborn son delayed the Roman attack – because his own army numbered below 1,500, Orestes was understandably extremely reluctant to try anything without Ostrogoth support. When they actually did start moving, the Romano-Goth force was unable to coordinate their maneuvers with the Heruli due to the alacrity with which the Iazyges intercepted any messengers they tried to send, either through the Pannonian plain or the Carpathian mountains to the north. The Heruli did not attack in support of the Western Roman offensive until late summer when the latter had already fought their way to Lake Pelso, and in the process Paulus had been killed in battle with the Iazyges at Sopianae. When the Heruls did attack, their haphazard and shambling offensive was easily defeated and their warbands chased back into the Carpathians by the Iazyges. The year ended with the Western Romans having secured a belt of territory in southern Pannonia as far as Lake Pelso’s southern shore while the Iazyges remained in control of the rest of the region, including the ruined cities of Aquincum and Savaria[20].

    d4uc0Xz.png

    Though not the most powerful of the Hunnish successor-kingdoms, the Iazyges proved to Honorius II & his court that reconquering the Western Empire's lost provinces wouldn't be a walkover

    While the Western Romans struggled against the Iazyges, Britannia's troubles continued to multiply. In 455 Irish attacks on the west coast intensified to the point where the Irish were now coming not just to raid, but to conquer and settle. Ynys Môn and Dyfed were the first of the Brittonic petty-kingdoms to fall to these invaders, who called themselves the Déisi – a term which the Romano-British chroniclers adopted to distinguish them from the Scotti still operating solely out of Ireland. A third Irish invasion of Cornubia[21] was driven back into the sea by Ambrosius’ army, though not before they temporarily occupied and laid waste to the Penwith peninsula. Meanwhile, Ælle the Saxon did not have to worry about Irish raids and instead spent this year expanding his realm further north against the Britons, capping 455 off by pulling off a difficult & unexpected conquest of Cataractonium[22] amidst a December blizzard.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Historically killed shortly after the Armenian defeat at Avarayr, Hmayeak Mamikonian was also the father of the rebel prince Vahan, who continued the family tradition of insurgency against the Persians and was more successful at it than his father & uncle.

    [2] Vasak Siwni was indeed the most notable Armenian collaborator at Avarayr historically, even becoming a Zoroastrian to demonstrate his loyalty to Ctesiphon.

    [3] Anthemiolus was historically also the nickname of Anthemius’ first son with Marcia Euphemia, daughter of Emperor Marcian, whose birthdate is unknown but must’ve been sometime during or after 453. The historical Anthemiolus was killed in 471 in a battle near Arles with Euric & the Visigoths.

    [4] As Anthemius was a descendant of the 4th-century Procopius, a cousin of Julian the Apostate who challenged Valens for the Eastern Roman throne and lost, his assumption of power where his ancestor had failed marks a restoration of sorts for the Constantinian dynasty, as well as their unification with the Theodosians through his marriage to Licinia Eudoxia.

    [5] Martuni.

    [6] Historically, this Persian princess was the first wife of the Iberian (Georgian) king Vakhtang the Wolf-Head and died giving birth to a pair of twins.

    [7] Nicknamed the ‘Wolf-Head’ for his use of a wolf-head-shaped helmet, Vakhtang I of Iberia was an energetic and warlike monarch who nearly conquered Lazica before realigning with the Eastern Roman Empire and fighting a lengthy war with Persia, which he lost after some 30 years of bitter fighting and several times of exile. After his death he was canonized by the Georgian Orthodox Church.

    [8] Vache of Albania was historically born a Christian and converted to Zoroastrianism after becoming a Persian client king, but renounced Zoroastrianism and the Sassanids after a civil war erupted between Hormizd and Peroz in the late 450s. He reached a compromise with Peroz in 462, abdicated and died in obscurity some time after.

    [9] A Hephthalite king who historically ruled from 461 to 493. Little is known of his reign other than that he was apparently a devout Buddhist and sometimes an ally, sometimes an enemy to the Sassanids.

    [10] One of two units of palatine auxiliaries composed of Heruli recruits & their descendants in the Late Roman army. The Heruli Seniores fought in the Western army, the Iuniores in the Eastern one.

    [11] Theodoric the Great was one of the most successful and most Romanized of the barbarian monarchs, ruling Italy wisely & well after casting down Odoacer and even befriending both the Roman Senate and Catholic clergy despite being an Arian himself. He temporarily ruled his Visigoth cousins after the collapse of the Balti dynasty there in addition to vassalizing the Burgundians and Vandals – in so doing, coming closer than anyone before or after him to reviving the WRE until Charlemagne. However, historically none of his successors could measure up to him and the Ostrogoth kingdom was crushed by the Byzantines a few decades after his death.

    [12] Real name Yujiulü Yucheng, he historically ruled from 450 to 485 and actually did create an anti-Chinese alliance with the Koreans, although that was in the 470s and arranged against a relatively weak Northern Wei dynasty rather than a united China.

    [13] One of Goguryeo’s longest-reigning and most successful kings, Jangsu historically ruled from 413 to 491 & died at the age of 97. He expanded Goguryeo into Manchuria and the Liaodong Peninsula, and also secured Goguryeo’s hegemony over the southern Korean kingdoms.

    [14] Jangsu’s only known son and heir, who predeceased him but not before fathering a son of his own, Munjamyeong, who succeeded Jangsu when the latter died at the age of 97.

    [15] Beijing.

    [16] Also known as Saint Shushanik, this Mamikonian princess was tortured to death by her husband Varsken for refusing to convert to Zoroastrianism with him.

    [17] A member of the Mihranid family, one of the seven great houses of Sassanid Persia, and a staunch collaborator with the Persians. He was eventually put to death by the firmly Christian Vakhtang of Iberia at the start of the latter’s revolt against Ctesiphon.

    [18] The first named king of Lazica in the 5th century, Gubazes historically veered back & forth between Roman and Persian allegiances, changing his religion at the same time that he exchanged overlords, before eventually settling on becoming an Eastern Roman client after the emperor Marcian overthrew him and Leo the Thracian personally chastised him.

    [19] Historically Emperor Xiaowu of Liu Song, who ruled from 453 to 464 and had a reputation for harsh but capable governance alongside great greed and sexual licentiousness.

    [20] Szombathely.

    [21] Cornwall.

    [22] Catterick.
     
    Last edited:
    456-460: Lands of the 'Burnt Faces'
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Once the snows began to melt, the Western Romans resumed their offensive against the Iazyges in early 456. Orestes and Theodemir steadily advanced up the western shores of Lake Pelso, finally bringing their Sarmatian enemies to battle outside Mogentiana[1] and defeating them there on May 25: in a classic, Orestes’ infantry formations absorbed the Iazyges’ arrows and headlong charges while Theodemir maneuvered to strike them in the flank with the Roman and Gothic cavalry, pushing many of the Sarmatians into the lake. The Heruli took the opportunity to push once more from the Carpathians, this time more effectively squeezing the Iazyges between themselves and the Western Romans.

    By the year’s end the Iazyges king, Maipharnos, had surrendered: he agreed to make amends with the Heruli and not only stop all raids against them but return whatever loot and slaves he'd taken from them, while also becoming a Western Roman federate on a much-reduced territory in northwest Pannonia between Carnuntum and Scarbantia[2]. The Western Romans recovered the rest of Pannonia and Orestes was installed at Mogentiana as the regional governor, though he found it difficult to attract settlers to repopulate the provinces there – especially in the east, now vulnerable to Heruli and Gepid raids as yesterday’s friends became today’s enemies.

    The East was determined not to be outdone by the West this year. Understanding that the Armenian civil war had become a war of sieges thanks to the rebels’ withdrawal to Syunik, Anthemius commissioned the construction of siege engines in Theodosiopolis[3], which he hoped would be enough to defeat the pro-Persian rebels without needing to commit many more Eastern Roman soldiers. The Roman onagers and ballistae proved helpful indeed in reducing the mountain strongholds of Varsken’s supporters, and although he theoretically could still have held out for a long while in those mountains, the rebel prince lost heart after the defenders of Noraduz surrendered within minutes of the Roman artillery smashing a hole in their wall. He initially tried to get direct Sassanid assistance, but after being refused by a still-weak Ctesiphon, surrendered and pleaded for clemency at the feet of his cousin-by-marriage Vahan. In order to quickly secure the surrender of the rest of Syunik’s garrisons (as opposed to having to waste another year or five digging them out of their mountains), Vahan agreed to forgive Varsken and restore him to his estates, concluding the conflict.

    AQVzjHH.jpg

    Two Armenian cataphracts serving the Mamikonians mock-fighting for an Eastern Roman observer

    While Peroz’s hopes for a protracted Armenian civil war to drag the Eastern Romans down had not panned out, he did spot a much more promising development to the east when the Guptas went to war with the Hephthalites. Skandagupta had assembled two huge armies of 40,000 men and scores of war elephants each for this punitive expedition, while the White Huns could gather 50,000 to respond on their best day. The Hephthalites for their part withdrew into the Upāirisaēna[4] Mountains, aggressively skirmishing with the Gupta armies to slow their advance and whittle down their strength – in particular, the Indian war elephants proved to be a dangerous liability in the mountain passes, where they were vulnerable to and unable to effectively fight back against White Huns attacking them from above or behind. Nevertheless, Skandagupta kept on steadily pushing toward Bactra throughout the year, defeating Khingila when they did actually fight a pitched battle at Kapisa[5] on September 16 and securing that city as his forward-base against the Hephthalites.

    In 457, with Armenia pacified under a loyal client king and the Persians still too weak to attack the eastern frontier, Anthemius felt free to turn his attention inward and to the south. A Miaphysite mob lynched Proterius, the Ephesian Patriarch of Alexandria, during a changing of the guard at the Church of Saint Mark, which left the holy site’s defenders undermanned. In his place the Copts imposed one of their own, a monk named Timothy and nicknamed Aelurus (‘the cat’) by the Ephesians, as the Pope in Alexandria. Obviously this violent rebellion and the martyrdom of their ally in Egypt did not amuse Emperor Anthemius and the orthodox religious authorities, who sent an army to Alexandria to purge the Miaphysites and oust Timothy Aelurus.

    While the Eastern Roman army pacified Alexandria and installed another Timothy, so-called Salophakiolos (the ‘wobble-cap’), as the orthodox Patriarch of the Egyptian Church, Anthemius also took interest in affairs to the south of the First Cataract of the Nile - in no small part because Timothy the Cat fled there and into what was then known as Ethiopia, the 'land of the burnt faces', to avoid his justice. Since Ezana the Aksumite[6] marched from the south and sacked Meroë in the mid-4th century, the ancient Kingdom of Kush had crumbled and in its place arose three tribal kingdoms: Nobatia between the First and Second Cataracts (founded by a tribe from the west called the Nobatae, whose arrival in the area was first recorded in Diocletian’s time), Makuria between the Second and Fifth Cataracts, and Alodia between the Fifth Cataract and the Aksumite border. Christianity had penetrated into Nubia before on its way to Aksum, but the disintegration of Kush and hostilities between tribes such as the Nobatae and Blemmyes[7] had greatly inhibited its spread.

    U5081k2.jpg

    The Coptic mob seizing their chance to attack Ephesians in Alexandria, heedless of how the imperial authorities would inevitably respond

    Anthemius sought to change that as part of his efforts to project Eastern Roman power outward after the long and inadequate reign of his predecessor. An opportunity readily presented itself with the struggles of Aburni[8], the Nobatian king, who at this time was fighting a losing war against the Blemmyes. As the Blemmyes had outmaneuvered & defeated his army in the field and were closing in on his capital of Faras, Aburni hastily agreed to the terms communicated to him by the Eastern Roman ambassador: in exchange for protection against the Blemmyes and any other enemies he might have, the king would allow Ephesian clerics into his country and court, lock the heretical Miaphysites out of Nobatia and send his son & heir to Constantinople. In response Anthemius sent 2,000 soldiers to Faras, and when they reached it in October of 457 they found the city had nearly been starved out by the Blemmyes; but though they were rather few in number, the legionaries were far better equipped and disciplined than any enemy these desert nomads had fought before, and routed the Blemmyes with the aid of the sallying defenders. The grateful Aburni followed through on his end of the bargain, making Nobatia the first Nubian kingdom to enter the Eastern Roman sphere of influence.

    Off to the east, Song China plunged into further turmoil despite a good start to the year. From spring to summer, Chinese armies under the new crown prince Liu Jun crossed over the Yellow River and mounted a more forceful offensive which succeeded in throwing both the Koreans and the Rouran back over the Great Wall. But back at the imperial court in Jiankang[9], the disgraced former crown prince Liu Shao got his revenge on his father by mounting a palace coup on 27 July with a small army of mercenaries, bought-off garrison troops, convicts and other scoundrels, assassinating Emperor Wen and many of his half-siblings, nephews and nieces in a brutal purge at a time when most of the empire’s manpower & resources were committed to the fight against the barbarians. He crowned himself Xiuyuan Emperor, but having ascended to the throne in a kinslaying bloodbath, he was considered an utterly unacceptable usurper by many of his father’s subjects and they rallied to Liu Jun instead. For his part, Liu Jun returned south to crush his half-brother toward the year’s end, allowing the Rouran and Goguryeo to once more push past the Great Wall.

    458 saw continued hostilities between the Guptas and Hephthalites into the summer. Khingila refused to yield until Skandagupta defeated him in the Battle of Drapsaka[10] that June, where the still-more-numerous Indians proved capable enough without most of their elephants to withstand the White Hun cavalry both at range & in close combat and disciplined enough to resist the temptation to chase their feigned retreats. The Eftal Šao decided to surrender before Skandagupta attacked his capital next: he had to embarrassingly kneel before the Samrat of India, return the plunder he had dragged off with interest (1,000 slaves, each of whom was carrying a chest of treasure – gold, silver, bolts of silk, etc.), cede the Hephthalite-occupied parts of Gandhara and give both his young son Mehama and his young intended Borandokht up as hostages to guarantee he wouldn’t attack India again. Over in Ctesiphon Peroz was ecstatic at the defeat of his people’s oppressors, and resolved not to pay any more tribute to the White Huns now that they’d been weakened while his army and treasury were both growing back to their former splendor.

    While the Indians were getting their revenge on the Hephthalites, Liu Jun was busy avenging his family in China. As few Chinese were willing to line up behind a blatant violator of just about every custom they had regarding filial piety, defeating Liu Shao in the field (virtually all the cities of Southern China immediately declared for Liu Jun) proved much easier than first trying to survive the assassins he sent in attempts to win the civil war the only way he knew how, and then in trying to capture him as the renegade prince fled ahead of the loyalist Song armies. What was not so easy was dislodging the barbarians from Northern China, where the Rouran had outraced the Goguryeo and overrun all the Song territories north of the Yellow River. Near the end of the year, around the same time that Liu Jun was observing his half-brother’s execution in Jiankang and having himself crowned as the Xiaowu Emperor, Shouluobuzhen Khagan crossed the Yellow River with a horde of 75,000 (including 20,000 Korean allies under Prince Juda) and began to lay waste to central China, bringing the war ever closer to the new emperor’s backyard.

    Back in the west, while Anthemius got to witness the baptism of Aburni’s son into Ephesian Christianity and his adoption of the Christian name Moses this year, his missionaries wrangled with those of the Copts for the soul of Makuria. Timothy Aelurus had fled far south of Egypt to avoid the emperor’s retribution, and had found refuge at the Makurian court in Dongola where he’d been busy trying to enlighten King Mena to the truth of God’s nature in the Egyptians’ reckoning. Of course the Ephesians sent by Anthemius had several things to say about that, none of it good for Timothy. What followed depends on whether the observer sympathizes with the miaphysite Copts or the orthodox dyophysite Ephesians. According to Timothy, the Ephesian missionaries poisoned the mind of Mena, convincing him that the miaphysite party was conspiring to assassinate him and install his infant son on the throne so that they might rule through him; in the Ephesians’ account, that same royal baby had been stricken by illness, and Timothy failed to heal him (in fact his touch worsened the boy’s condition and brought him to death’s door) whereas their prayers were heard by God, saving the child and securing Mena’s respect. Regardless, the effect was the same: Mena banished Timothy, hosted the Ephesians at his court and allowed his infant heir to be baptized into their Church with the name Zacharias.

    kNI2Aqp.png

    King Mena of Makuria engaged in a hunt with the Eastern Roman ambassador to Dongola

    Even further west, Merovech of the Franks died in the autumn when a thunderbolt frightened his horse into throwing him from his saddle during a September storm. Owing to his importance in defeating Attila at the start of the decade, Emperor Honorius and many other great men of the Western Empire attended his funeral and the acclamation of his son Childeric[11] in the traditional barbarian style, by being raised on the shields of the mightiest Frankish warriors. In their shadow lesser men plotted, as they were wont to in times of peace and idleness; Euric the Visigoth still bristled at the memory of his older brother Thorismund’s victory over him and the increasing headway Ephesian clerics had been making into the Visigoth population over the 450s, and he found an ally just as unhappy with the status quo in the Suebi captain Ricimer[12] – the son of Hermegarius, a kinsman of the fallen kings Hermeric & Rechila, who had long resented his people’s absorption into the ranks of the Vandals and how this left him but a servant of the Silingi dynasty (albeit one who had risen in esteem for fighting fiercely in Aetius’ division during the Seven Days’ Battles). No windows of opportunity had opened yet for the pair to take advantage of, but while everyone was mourning Merovech or celebrating Childeric, they made a pact to work together to pull their peoples out from under Rome’s shadow however they could.

    Early in 459, Ælle attacked the Romano-Britons once again in the spring, having welcomed an especially large band of Saxons into Britain over the past winter led by one Eadwacer[13]. Together the Saxons scored their first victory over Ambrosius at Inmedio[14] on April 20 – Eadwacer’s reinforcements drove back the Romano-British cavalry when they attempted to flank Ælle’s infantry, after which the Saxon king cracked through the opposing ranks of Romano-British legionaries – then besieged Lindum, and conquered it a few weeks later by exploiting an undermanned section of the walls in a bold night-time escalade. After thwarting an attempt by the Riothamus to retake the city Ælle negotiated a peace with him, by which the Saxons would hold on to their first successful conquests in this area but leave the marshy Fens south of Lindum (which he considered too difficult to settle anyway) to the Romano-Britons.

    jhSYy12.jpg

    The Romano-Britons fought hard at Lindum, but the Saxons were too many to be overcome and there Ælle & Eadwacer dealt Ambrosius one of his rare defeats

    In Africa, while Ricimer continued to quietly build a network among disaffected Suebi, Alans and Arian Vandals leery of their king’s loyalty & friendliness toward the Ephesian Moors & Roman authorities, to the east Anthemius’ efforts to secure Eastern Roman influence up the Nile ran into its first serious obstacle in Alodia, the southernmost of the Nubian kingdoms. Unlike its northern neighbors, Alodia was already somewhat in Aksum’s orbit and had been exposed to the Egyptian-taught, miaphysite Christianity which dominated there more than the other Nubians. The King in Soba at first welcomed the Eastern Roman embassy and priests when they arrived in mid-459, and happily took their gifts of gold and gems; but weeks later he sheepishly ordered them out of his country under Aksumite pressure, informing them that his suzerain did not appreciate the Ephesian incursion so close to the Ethiopian empire’s borders and that Timothy Aelurus enjoyed the protection of the Baccinbaxaba[15] in Aksum itself.

    When pressed by the Eastern Romans, the aforementioned Baccinbaxaba Ebana[16] firmly replied that he disagreed with the conclusions of the Second Council of Ephesus, would not stand for the slander heaped upon Saint Cyril of Alexandria and the rest of the Egyptian Church, and was no more inclined to return Timothy to the Romans than his forefather Ezana was to return Frumentius to face charges of heresy under Constantius II. A clear line had now been drawn between the Ephesians and the only strong Miaphysite state between the 5th and 6th Cataracts of the Nile. The Eastern Romans’ need for vigilance on the Persian border and the sheer distance between Constantinople and Aksum limited Anthemius’ options for dealing with this heretical kingdom on the edge of Christendom, and necessitated both powers’ usage of the Nubian kingdoms as proxies instead of directly butting heads.

    Off in Asia, Khingila had not failed to notice that the annual Sassanid tribute had failed to materialize. Deciding this was a good opportunity to restore some of his lost prestige, he launched a campaign of reprisal against the Persians starting in the early summer. Between the Hephthalites’ weakened state and the regrowing power of Persia however, Khingila’s attacks proved less effective than he had hoped and although he was able to take Kerman, Peroz defeated him in battle when he tried to advance on Bam. The year ended with an agreement between Bactra and Ctesiphon to negotiate terms, likely including some form of reduced tribute, early in 460 within Bam itself.

    Still further east, the Xiaowu Emperor encountered a serious setback at the hands of the northern barbarians while marching to relieve the siege of Luoyang. The Rouran ambushed his army near Yuzhou on March 16, driving the Song forces back with great loss and nearly capturing the emperor himself. Within three weeks Luoyang had fallen to & been sacked by the invaders, while the Emperor was preparing a second line of defenses along the Huai River to keep the Rouran and Koreans well away from Jiankang. His efforts paid off when the Rouran attacked Shouchun in the autumn, but failed to overcome the city’s new walls and were chased back over the Huai by a relief army before the year’s end.

    VsWoa3m.jpg

    The Song learned enough from their past wars with the Northern Wei and Rouran to train a corps of heavy cavalry capable of matching the latter's lancers

    460 began in Asia with a renewed Song offensive to push the Rouran and Koreans off Chinese territory. Emperor Xiaowu crossed the Huai River with 120,000 men divided into three armies, driving the barbarians back to the Yellow River by the end of summer in a series of fierce battles and quick sieges: the most dangerous threat Xiaowu faced was a massed Rouran and Goguryeo attack on his personal army in July, which was defeated when the other two Song armies marched more quickly than Shouluobuzhen Khagan and Prince Juda had expected to converge on the battlefield. However, as autumn began Xiaowu grew overconfident thanks to his earlier successes made a mistake by dividing his forces to attack three different targets – Luoyang, Yidu[17] and Chang’an – which left them too far away to support one another in case of an allied counterattack.

    Shouluobuzhen Khagan lured the easternmost Song army past the Yellow River by allowing them to recapture Yidu and purposely leaving the towns north of it mostly undefended, while actually shifting the bulk of his forces westward to pour through the Tong Pass at the confluence of the Yellow & Wei Rivers to ambush the westernmost of Xiaowu’s armies as it marched on Chang’an. After massacring this army, he turned to attack Xiaowu himself as the emperor besieged Luoyang; realizing the trap he had stumbled into, Xiaowu summoned his eastern army to reinforce him, but they too were waylaid and destroyed by a mixed Korean-Rouran force under Juda outside the fallen town of Xiangzhou, north of the Yellow River. Xiaowu spent the rest of the year waging a fighting retreat back to the Huai, while the exultant khagan helped himself to the baggage train which the Chinese abandoned in their haste and felt bold enough to lay claim to all China, proclaiming himself ‘Emperor Xuanwu’ of the Yuan Dynasty[18] in Luoyang.

    In western Asia, Khingila entered Bam on January 30 to hash out a new agreement with Shah Peroz, being prepared to return some of the more recently conquered Sassanid territories in exchange for tribute. Peroz, however, was quite done trying to deal with the Hephthalites – that they had put him in power in the first place, if anything, motivated him even more to make a clean break with them and show his subjects that he was no puppet of Bactra – and far from engaging in honest negotiations, had the Eftal king and his attendants murdered at supper that very evening. Before dawn, the Persian army at Bam had rushed forth to attack the slumbering and now-leaderless Hephthalite one, killing as many as 15,000 White Huns in the frantic struggle which followed while taking only very light losses themselves; of the Hephthalite army, only about 5,000 men escaped under the leadership of Khingila’s younger brother Akhshunwar[19].

    4u6Pz5m.jpg

    Akhshunwar flees from Bam in the wake of his brother's assassination and the Persian surprise attack

    Having defeated the Eftals’ main army so thoroughly, the Sassanids sprang into action against the rest of their garrisons and hordes across occupied Persian territories to the north and east, driving them out of Khorasan and back into Khwarazm & the mountains of Bactria by the year’s end. Peroz was celebrated for having restored Persia’s splendor and reasserting its power by his great victory over the hated Hephthalites who had, for decades, tormented and held back his dynasty. For their part, the Hephthalites’ crown technically passed to Khingila’s son Mehama, but as he was still a child and a hostage in the Indian court (as was his fiancée Borandokht, else the Hephthalites would have sent her back to Ctesiphon in pieces to spite Peroz), it was Akhshunwar who effectively ruled the remaining White Huns as his nephew’s regent instead. Denouncing the Persians as a degenerate and treacherous people, Akhshunwar swore that he’d liberate the Earth from their disgusting presence…as soon as the Hephthalites rebuilt their strength, which would take a while just as it did for their enemies after the Indo-Persian beating they’d just endured.

    To the southwest, Aksum was stirring to launch attacks into the Arabian peninsula, for the Baccinbaxaba sought to take exclusive control of the Indo-Roman trade routes going through the Red Sea. Were he successful in this, Aksum could not only profit handsomely, but also exert pressure on the Eastern Romans in the Ephesian-Miaphysite dispute. When Hassan Yuha’min[20], the King of Himyar[21], destroyed the Christian tribe of Jadis (though strictly speaking they followed a monophysite theology which the miaphysite Aksumites would’ve considered no less heretical than the Ephesians' creed) which had opposed him from the Yemeni highlands, Ezana had his excuse to act.

    In April of 460, Aksumite troops occupied the Isle of Diodorus[22] in the Bab el-Mandeb, erecting a port and fortified outpost there, and crossed over to attack Himyar itself. Ebana led them to victory in a major battle against Hassan Yuha’min outside the port of Muza[23] on July 23, using his spearmen to fend off the charge of the Himyarite cavalry before personally commanding his elite armored swordsmen in hacking a bloody swathe through the lightly-equipped Arab infantry and driving the enemy king from the battlefield. The year ended with the Aksumites in control of Himyar’s coast and sending envoys to demand the submission of the trading clans of Yathrib[23], while King Hassan and his court retreated to the highlands around their capital of Sana’a to lick their wounds.

    pqIWUeP.png

    The victorious Ebana receives the submission of Yathrib's envoy in occupied Muza

    Finally, shortly after welcoming the now six-year-old Ostrogoth prince Theodoric into their court at Ravenna, the Western Roman Empire experienced a tragedy on the same level as Stilicho’s death this autumn: Flavius Aetius – longtime magister militum, the archenemy of the Scourge of God and hero of the battles of Lutetia & the Seven Days – passed away in his sleep on October 1. He was 69. After honoring his longtime champion with a lavish funeral, Honorius II named his uncle-by-marriage Majorian (now the most senior general in the Western Roman army) to succeed him as Rome’s foremost generalissimo.

    This decision greatly chagrined Aetius’ son Gaudentius, now an ambitious young man of ability himself in addition to being Honorius’ own brother-in-law, who felt that he not only deserved the job by virtue of who his father and wife were but also that he could fight & govern with greater vitality than the older Majorian (though the latter was still no wizened greybeard himself). Ricimer, who had petitioned the Vandal king Gerlach to be made into their people’s ambassador to Rome earlier in the year and gotten the job, took notice of the young Roman captain’s resentment and wasted no time in increasingly poisoning him against his overlord…

    NvSgvGb.jpg

    Gaudentius helps lay his venerable father to rest in the catacombs beneath Rome

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Keszthely.

    [2] Sopron. The Iazyges' lands have been reduced to the Little Hungarian Plain, more or less.

    [3] Erzurum.

    [4] The Hindu Kush.

    [5] Bagram.

    [6] The first Christian King of Aksum, Ezana ruled from about 320 to 360 and did indeed destroy the Kingdom of Kush (then centered at Meroë, which he sacked) sometime between those years, leaving his name inscribed on a stela found in Meroë to boast of his victory. The missionary Frumentius was his mentor and in turn, he protected Frumentius from being recalled for doctrinal errors by Constantius II.

    [7] A nomadic people who dwelled east of the Nile, often pestered the Romans and Nubians, and were probably the precursors to the modern Beja people.

    [8] The first recorded King of Nobatia, Aburni ruled around 450 and was mentioned to be on hostile terms with Phonen, a king of the Blemmyes, in a letter from the latter found in Qasr Ibrim.

    [9] Nanjing.

    [10] Kunduz.

    [11] The only known son of Merovech and father of the famous Clovis who effectively founded the French nation, Childeric was historically a loyal ally of the WRE and helped Aegidius fight off both Visigoth invaders and Saxon raiders.

    [12] Pretty much the anti-Stilicho, Ricimer was possibly a relative of the Suevic royal house and historically rose to power in the WRE following the Vandal sack of Rome in 455. He first became magister militum under Majorian, who he helped gain power, but later sabotaged him & tortured him to death with the Senate’s support after finding him too difficult to control. Ricimer next enthroned Libius Severus only to murder him after the Eastern court refused to recognize him as the legitimate emperor, and although he seemingly accepted Anthemius’ imposition on the WRE by the ERE, he was suspected of sabotaging the latter’s attempt to reconquer Africa from the Vandals. After it failed, he deposed & beheaded Anthemius and put the pious but ineffectual Olybrius on the throne, then died six weeks later.

    [13] Also known as Adovacrius, this Saxon historically led a large raid on Gaul sometime in the 460s in tandem with the Visigoths, but was repelled around the Loire by Childeric and a count serving under Aegidius named Paulus.

    [14] Kirton-in-Lindsey.

    [15] A title used by the Aksumite emperors from Eon (ruling c. 400) onward. It was translated into Greek as ‘Basileus Habasinon’, or King of the Habesha – a term for the Christian, Semitic-speaking highland peoples (such as the Amhara & Tigrayans) who comprise the core of the Ethiopian people, itself translated to ‘Abyssinians’ in Latin and English.

    [16] A historical 5th-century Aksumite ruler.

    [17] Qingzhou.

    [18] The surname Yuan was popular with Mongolic peoples who happened to conquer or be conquered by China. Historically, the Xianbei (proto-Mongolic) Tuoba clan which ruled Northern Wei adopted it as their surname in 494, long before the Borjigins of China thought to do the same.

    [19] Like Riothamus in the west, ‘Akhshunwar’ might’ve been both a title and a name, both with the same meaning of ‘power-bearer’. It was translated as ‘Khushnavaz’ in Parsig and Farsi, which treated it solely as a personal name.

    [20] A 5th-century Himyarite king, son and successor of Abu Karim – the latter being the first Himyarite monarch to convert to Judaism. Historically this Hassan was indeed best known for wiping out another Arab tribe called the Jadis, using palm trees to hide his army’s advance from their farsighted seer Zarqaa al-Yamamah and blinding & crucifying her after massacring her people.

    [21] Also referred to as the ‘Homerites’ by the Greeks & Romans, Himyar was an ancient Arab kingdom in modern-day Yemen which succeeded the Sabaeans (under whom Yemen was thought to be the mythical land of Sheba) and was known to have profited greatly from its control of the Red Sea trade routes. Its rulers converted to Judaism at the end of the 4th century.

    [22] Perim.

    [23] Mocha.
     
    461-465: Hopes & shadows
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In 461, in addition to celebrating the birth of his youngest daughter Lucina, Anthemius took a break from trying to project Eastern Roman influence abroad to instead direct his resources toward internal development: specifically, and standing out from the other works of reconstruction and charity with which he’d been trying to resuscitate the Balkan provinces of his empire, yet another new wall for Constantinople. The Eastern Roman capital had been attacked or at least threatened multiple times by Attila and his Huns, and Anthemius was determined that not only should it never have to fear such attacks again anytime soon, but neither should the outlying Thracian farmers and herders whose homes were inevitably the first to be gutted by marauding barbarians in their attacks on the Queen of Cities.

    To that end, the Eastern Augustus commissioned the construction of a stone-and-turf wall stretching thirty-five miles from the shore of the Euxine Sea[1] to that of the Propontis[2], beginning at (and protecting) Metrae[3] and terminating at Selymbria[4]. It would take until the end of the decade for Anthemius to complete this project, and owing to the expenses brought on by its sheer size and the other needs which the imperial treasury had to attend to, this so-called ‘Anthemian Wall’ or ‘Long Wall of Thrace’[5] was not quite as formidable as the walls of Constantinople proper. Still it was dotted with towers, gates and gatehouses much like any other respectable Roman wall, and so long as it was properly maintained and garrisoned, its existence offered a respite from endemic raids and all but the best-organized, equipped and most determined barbarian invasions to the farmers it enclosed.

    NHblgVb.jpg

    Though not quite as impressive as the fortifications of Constantinople proper, the 'Anthemian Wall' provided a welcome defense for the Roman households living in the Thracian countryside regardless

    One major reason why Anthemius didn’t have the resources to complete the construction of his Long Wall sooner was Aksum’s newfound control over the Bab el-Mandeb. The Aksumites imposed stiff levies on any trading vessels from India passing through the straits on their way to the markets of the Eastern Roman Empire, drawing a tidy profit for themselves at the expense of said Romans who now had fewer traders coming in and charging higher prices for their goods. The frustrated imperial court in Constantinople sent envoys up the Nile to demand an explanation from Aksum; Baccinbaxaba Ebana was adamant that not only did Aksum have the right to impose whatever fees and tariffs it wanted on its territory, but that he would only relax the new tolls if Timothy Aelurus was restored to his ‘rightful’ seat as Patriarch of Alexandria, which Anthemius refused to consider. Raids and border incidents between Ephesian Makuria and Coptic Alodia began to escalate while their overlords alternated between public threats and efforts to work out mutually agreeable terms behind the scenes.

    Any inclination on Anthemius’ part to take more aggressive action against Aksum had to be forgotten when the Persians struck this year. His confidence bolstered by last year’s victory over the Hephthalites, Shah Peroz took advantage of an earthquake in Armenia[6] to directly challenge the Eastern Romans for control over the wayward kingdom, and marched an army of 20,000 against Vagharshapat with more on the way. Anthemius was forced to respond personally, expending both gold & some Moesian soil to hire a great warband of wandering Goths under Theodoric Strabo[7] – an experienced warlord who had previously served the Gepids – and adding it to the army which he was personally leading into Armenia while dispatching Aspar to defend the Mesopotamian frontier. On June 21, the emperor and King Vahan of Armenia scored a major victory over the Persians’ invasion force in the Battle of Nakhichevan, but toward the end of the year Peroz shifted his focus to Mesopotamia and captured both Circesium & Callinicum while Aspar retreated to Edessa.

    In China, the Song attempted one more offensive to retake northern China from the Rouran and Koreans. As he marched his men in two great columns instead of three and kept these armies close enough to mutually support one another, Emperor Xiaowu had greater success in rooting out the barbarians between the Huai and Yellow Rivers than they had last year. At the first great battle of this campaign, fought at Ruyin[8] on May 18, the Chinese were victorious and killed 20,000 Rouran & Koreans, including Goguryeo’s crown prince Juda (whose Rouran wife had given birth to their only son just the winter before). But the Rouran proved harder to dislodge from the fortresses they had overrun than Xiaowu expected after this victory and on September 30 his armies were driven back from Luoyang by Korean reinforcements under the old and vengeful King Jangsu.

    462 began with negotiations between Constantinople and Aksum finally bearing fruit, while the swords of their proxies’ soldiers remained sheathed in a break between border raids. Ebana agreed to relax the tolls he was imposing on the Bab el-Mandeb in exchange for the Eastern Romans allowing Miaphysites to worship without harassment in Alexandria, and for not supporting the Jews of Himyar against him as Anthemius had threatened to do. Timothy Aelurus would not be restored to the patriarchate which he usurped nor would he even be allowed back onto Eastern Roman territory, but instead he’d be (re)committed to a monastery for the rest of his days, this time an isolated one high up in - and carved out of - the mountains of Aksum.

    6jcdYJ5.jpg

    Even an actual cat would need a lot more than nine lives before it dared try to escape the monastic prison Timothy Aelurus was committed to

    With trade and troubles with Aksum out of the way (for now), Anthemius could focus fully on the latest war with Persia. Hurrying back south to relieve the siege of Edessa, he smashed Peroz’s army between his own and that of Aspar, which sallied forth from the city gates when they saw the imperial army prevailing against the Sassanids. Together they recaptured Callinicum and Circesium, while Vahan thwarted yet another Sassanid incursion at Shavarshan[9] despite being alone and outnumbered. In the summer Anthemius and the Ghassanids launched an attack on Nisibis and were defeated, but the Persians’ last attempt to pursue them was also violently turned back at Callinicum. Forced to face the reality that the Eastern Romans had also rebuilt their strength to a considerable extent and that neither they nor the Armenians would be nearly as easy to defeat as the weakened Hephthalites had been, Peroz agreed to a peace which restored the status quo antebellum near the end of the year.

    Elsewhere, Edeko the Scirian died of old age in January of 462 and was smoothly succeeded by Odoacer. Noticing that the Eastern Romans were distracted by their conflict with the Sassanids, he gathered his warriors to raid the still-recovering western provinces of their empire, burning and pillaging his way toward Serdica and Thessalonica. Unable to disengage from Armenia in time to effectively respond to the attack, Anthemius appealed to his soon-to-be son-in-law Honorius II to step in and teach the Scirians a lesson. Honorius obliged, though it took him until June to assemble his punitive army; in that time he also reached out to Ardaric the Gepid, and formed an alliance to divide the Scirian realm.

    The Western Romans and Gepids launched their two-pronged attack on the Scirians throughout the summer. The main Western Roman army under Honorius himself and Theodemir (actually composed mostly of Ostrogoths, with Burgundian and Vandal contingents supporting the Italian core) recovered Dioclea by mid-June, but was slowed by the need to carefully traverse Dinaric Alps while under constant Scirian harassment. Meanwhile the smaller secondary army under Majorian (including Iazyges and Ostrogothic contingents) advanced along the Danube to join Ardaric’s host, which Odoacer had attacked first and with all his might in an attempt to knock the weaker of his two opponents out of the fight quickly.

    By the time Majorian arrived on Gepid territory in August they were on the back foot, having been driven from Singidunum and back into their own lands: Ardaric himself was besieged in Argidava[10]. The magister militum hurried to break the siege, and after Odoacer’s first two assaults on the walls of the old Roman fort failed, the Scirians retreated rather than risk being destroyed between the two enemy armies. The rest of the year went smoothly for the Western Romans: Majorian & Ardaric defeated Odoacer at Singidunum, where Gaudentius killed Onoulphus in single combat, while Honorius made it over the mountains and reconquered Ulpiana, where Ricimer won further favor by advocating a night assault on the walls at the emperor’s war council and volunteering to not only have his Vandal contingent lead this escalade but to be on the first ladder up on the walls. At the start of winter, Odoacer sued for peace right as his enemies surrounded him in Naissus.

    in1YxZW.jpg

    Barbaric teamwork under the chi-rho: an Ostrogoth warrior and Gepid archer stand victorious over a fallen Scirian

    In China, after a final Chinese offensive ended in bloody stalemate at Xuchang, Emperor Xiaowu reached a truce with the barbarians. The Rouran were to retreat from the lands between the Yellow and Huai Rivers, including Luoyang which was to be returned to the Song dynasty with no further damage, but they would be paid a handsome sum of silver and could further retain Chang’an & their other conquests in Shaanxi to the west of that fertile riverland. The Koreans, of course, would keep the northeastern provinces of Liaoning and Liaoxi which they had already conquered, in addition to taking home their own share of silver & silks. Shouluobuzhen Khagan continued to maintain his pretense of being ‘Emperor Xuanwu’ of the ‘Yuan dynasty’ and even got around to organizing an imitation of the Song court in that aforementioned former imperial capital. While Goguryeo bowed out of the Chinese-Rouran struggles at this point, the Emperor in Jiankang and the ‘Emperor’ in Chang’an both understood that this was only a brief lull in the fighting and that they’d most likely be fighting across their unstable new border again before the decade was over.

    At the beginning of 463, the Western Roman Empire and the Scirians reached an agreement by which the latter became the former’s newest foederati, on a significantly reduced rump territory centered around Naissus. The Western Romans restored their direct administration over Sirmium, while Singidunum and its environs were handed to the Gepids as their share of the spoils – for however long the Western Romans didn’t feel like trying to take it back as well, anyway. The plunder and slaves Odoacer took from the Eastern Roman Empire was also to be returned to them. As Odoacer was infuriated by the harshness of these terms and the death of his brother, it proved quite easy for Ricimer to sway him into joining the growing anti-Roman conspiracy (while also concealing the involvement of Gaudentius, who after all was the one who killed Odoacer’s brother to begin with) festering in the shadow of Honorius’ glories.

    Speaking of the Augustus, Honorius himself oversaw the delivery of the stolen goods and captives back to Constantinople, which was convenient because that was also where he was marrying his bride Euphemia weeks after her 14th birthday (he himself was exactly twice her age). Their marriage bound together the Stilichian and Neo-Constantinian dynasties in more than just name; it was widely hoped that this would be one more chapter in the continued cooperation between the two halves of the Roman Empire, a great contrast to the rocky and often openly adversarial relationship which had existed during the reign of Theodosius II.

    While the two Romes celebrated the marital union of their ruling houses, down south the Aksumites had neither resources nor time to spare for festivities. They were busy campaigning in the mountains of Yemen, striving to bring the Himyarite holdouts in the highland to heel while those same Himyarites were aggressively raiding into the coasts in a bid to undermine their control there. A major rebellion in Muza, resulting in the massacre of the Aksumite garrison there, derailed Ebana’s planned spring offensive and forced him to instead waste five more months trying to retake it. Once it fell, the Baccinbaxaba refrained from slaughtering the citizens and destroying the city (for crippling such a wealthy port would make his conquest of Himyar pointless), but he did punish the Muzaites by demanding the city’s elders and great merchants choose 30 of their own number for execution by dismemberment, another 30 to give him hostages from their families, reducing their walls and demolishing their synagogue, the latter of which he replaced with a Miaphysite church. As a result of having to respond to the uprising in Muza, Ebana was unable to make any headway into Himyar’s mountains this year.

    In 464, Honorius further surpassed his namesake by siring an heir: a boy born early in the year to him and Euphemia, named Eucherius after the first Stilichian emperor. Unfortunately, given that the empress was but fifteen years old, the birth took an especially grievous toll on her and nearly killed both her and their son. Worse still, the new Caesar of the West was himself a rather sickly baby, judged by the household medicus to not have particularly good odds of surviving infancy. Both mother and child survived the year, for which Honorius commissioned a fifth basilica just outside Rome in thanks. But as they were informed that Euphemia was unlikely to ever bear another child due to the gravity of her injuries (and her stature as a princess of the Eastern Empire made divorcing her an even more unthinkable prospect than it normally would be), the hopes of the Stilichian dynasty now clearly entirely rested in his one weak child – not the brightest of futures, even for an imperial house that had already persevered through so many challenges and tragedies in the 46 years it had held power so far.

    iRbFTid.jpg

    Despite the toll it took on his young wife and the child's sickly countenance, Honorius II still believed the birth of his heir was an occasion which merited great celebration, made all the greater by the infant Eucherius' survival

    On an even less happy note for the Western Romans, unlike Honorius’ heir the longtime imperial treasurer Avitus did not survive the winter of 464. The Romano-Gallic aristocrat who had ably served as comes sacrorum largitionum for the past 21 years was 74 at the time of his death. As his father Aetius had once nominated Avitus, so too did Gaudentius now make himself out to be the voice of the Romano-Gallic aristocracy who clamored for the appointment of Avitus’ son Ecdicius[11] to succeed him. Opposing the Gaulish party were the Italian aristocracy and clergy: Pope Victor lobbied the emperor to instead appoint Olybrius[12], an especially zealous Christian Senator who had been one of the few to oppose electing Petronius Maximus in the wake of Augustus Romanus’ death out of loyalty to Pope Leo.

    In the end Honorius chose Olybrius, both to further honor the memory of the martyred Pope and to curry favor with God as he trusted his family’s survival to His hands, upsetting Syagrius and the other Gallo-Romans. While Gaudentius publicly accepted the apparent defeat with stoicism and privately lamented this outcome to the Gallo-Roman nobility, in truth he was quite pleased and would have been no matter what Honorius did, for Avitus’ death had left a win-win scenario in his lap. Had the emperor actually appointed Ecdicius then the conspirators would’ve gained an indebted pawn with control over the Western Roman treasury; and as he did not, they now had greater resentment among the Gallo-Roman elite to take advantage of, not to mention Gaudentius himself could now work on making the irritated Ecdicius into a full and knowing member of their growing ring of plotters.

    To the southeast, Ebana of Aksum engaged in another effort to root out the remaining Himyarites, having finally consolidated his control over the coastal lowlands. Relentlessly grinding their way past ambushes set by Himyarite skirmishers in the mountains, the Ethiopians besieged both Sana’a and the old Sabaean capital of Ma’rib, but were only able to capture the latter due to the dilapidated state of its defenses. Disease and the difficulty of supplying their besieging army while the mountains still crawled with Himyarite warriors forced the Aksumites to lift their siege of Sana’a, and Ebana agreed to negotiate with Hassan Yuha’min in Ma’rib this autumn. There, the Arab king and African emperor agreed that the western and southwestern coasts of Himyar would be ceded to Aksum, while Ma’rib would be returned to Himyar along with the long coast of Hadhramaut – including the port of Kraytar[13], known to the Romans and Greeks as ‘Eudaemon’, which rapidly grew to challenge the older and greater port towns now under Aksumite rule. Jews were to be allowed to openly worship and build synagogues in Aksum’s new conquests while the same tolerance was to be extended to Christians in the remaining Himyarite territories.

    ADC0NXM.jpg

    Despite Ebana's efforts, the Himyarites had survived in the highlands of South Arabia, and were sure to try to revenge themselves on the Aksumites who'd occupied the western half of their country when they could

    In 465, a quiet spring gave way to an especially fiery summer when the Rouran, noticing a major Song troop buildup across the Yellow River and fearing that an attack was imminent, launched a preemptive strike that left major fortified cities like Luoyang under siege while the bulk of their warriors ravaged the countryside between the Yellow and Huai Rivers. Shouluobuzhen Khagan’s heir, Prince Doulun[14], struck over the Huai and attempted to storm Huainan, but failed and was nearly captured in the Song counterattack before his father saved him. Emperor Xiaowu had indeed been planning to break the truce himself and mount one final grand offensive to push the Rouran out of northern China: Shouluobuzhen’s preemptive attack had greatly disrupted his plans, but he still had the manpower to spare after the last few years’ peace and was determined to do or die this time. Having thrown back the furthest ranging and most audacious of the Rouran at Huainan, the emperor marched north to relieve the siege of Luoyang, and ended the year encamped at that city with plans to march on Jicheng in the next.

    Far to the west, late in the year Lady Shushanik of Gugark exposed her husband Varsken’s latest plot to assassinate her cousin, King Vahan, and seize the Armenian throne. Aware that Vahan would not be nearly as forgiving now as he had been before, Varsken fled to the court of the Shahanshah and persuaded Peroz to attack the Eastern Romans & their Caucasian clients once more. To fight this latest conflict Anthemius sent forth the aged Aspar, the Thraco-Roman general Leo[15] and Theodoric Strabo, whose sister Aspar had married after the death of his first wife the year before. Unlike the war of 461-462, Aspar (and Theodoric) now moved to defend Armenia, while Leo was assigned to hold the line in Mesopotamia & Syria. The Persians, for their part, made some headway against the Armenians at first and pushed as far as Baghaberd, but were slowed to a halt by Kartvelian reinforcements and the onset of winter while Aspar & the Goths arrived and began planning an allied counterattack in the next spring.

    Still further west, the eruption of war between the Gepids and Heruls in the autumn provided the Western Romans with a new window of opportunity to reclaim Singidunum and Gepid-occupied eastern Pannonia – the last parts of Illyricum which were theirs by right, and yet remained under barbarian occupation. Majorian, Theodemir, Odoacer and Maipharnos all amassed a combined army, quite formidable at first glance, with which to accomplish this task. But despite their early battlefield victory over Giesmus, Ardaric’s son, and chasing him into Singidunum, this deceptively simple campaign began spinning out into disaster when Odoacer decided to independently attempt to recruit Theodemir into the great conspiracy he was a part of. The Ostrogoth king would have none of it and immediately reported Odoacer’s highly suspicious behavior & words to Majorian on November 9: that night, the Gepids watched with confusion and excitement as their foes’ camp descended into bloody infighting, as the Western Romans and Ostrogoths attempted to arrest Odoacer for his treachery and the Scirians fought back.

    By November 10, Odoacer and the remaining 4,000 warriors of the Scirian contingent were hurriedly retreating south toward Naissus, having broken out of the Western Roman camp and fled back over the Savus. Majorian sent Maiphornos and his Iazyges cavalry forward to harass them while he and the especially eager Ostrogoths followed behind, having promised Theodemir that he’d dissolve the Scirian federate kingdom and hand their lands (as well as any survivors of their campaign against Odoacer) to the Ostrogoths as a reward for his loyalty. The magister militum also struck a truce preserving the status quo antebellum with Giesmus, for they both badly needed the time – the Western Romans to deal with Odoacer, the Gepids to fight the Heruls.

    cAfkZjE.jpg

    The Scirians fighting back against Western Romans & Ostrogoths sent to arrest their king, in the process throwing the Roman alliance's camp into chaos & confusion

    What nobody fighting in the Balkans was expecting was that the spreading news of Odoacer’s fallout with the rest of the Western Roman leadership would trigger a much bigger crisis as his co-conspirators in Gaul, Hispania and Africa – fearing that Odoacer would either expose them to save his own life, or had already revealed it to Theodemir as part of his bungled recruitment attempt – decided to greatly accelerate their own plans. What they had planned for the end of the decade, they now resolved to launch in early 466 as they scrambled to mobilize their partisans, call up all the allies & cash in all the favors they’d built up and finalize their plans, counting on the Western Empire’s own confusion and complacency from 15 years of relative peace and order to provide them with opportunities to maximize the damage they could do. A century before, Britannia was nearly overwhelmed by a ‘Great Conspiracy’[16] of various barbarian peoples and Roman traitors; now the rest of the Western Roman Empire was about to be plunged into turmoil by this Second Great Conspiracy…

    Speaking of Britannia, this year saw both bad and good news for Ambrosius. The bad news was that the Saxons sought to build on their previous success and invaded his domain again: Ælle sacked Ratae[17] and besieged Venonae[18] while Eadwacer took a secondary force eastward to sack Durobrivae[19], bypass Camboricum[20] and besiege Ambrosius’ ancestral estate at Camulodunum. Ambrosius reluctantly moved to counter Ælle first, for his was the greater and more dangerous army, though his own pregnant wife Igerna of Dumnonia was trapped at Camulodunum. Against the odds, Camulodunum’s defenses held against Eadwacer’s escalades and efforts to land troops in its port while Ambrosius defeated Ælle at Venonae and then hurried on to relieve that other town’s siege, even leaving his infantry behind to accelerate his movement. The Riothamus arrived with his cavalry and crushed this second Saxon army as they were mounting another assault on the town walls, personally killing Eadwacer himself, on the same day that his heir was born within Camulodunum’s church: in contrast to the Western Roman Caesar his son was strong and vigorous, with a powerful voice that made all who heard it tremble even as an infant, though Igerna did not long survive the stress of childbirth and perished with her hands in those of Ambrosius and her brother Uthyr. Though Ambrosius naturally mourned the death of his wife and would never marry again, he was overjoyed at the perpetuation of his bloodline and named their son Artorius, after his own mother.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Black Sea.

    [2] The Sea of Marmara.

    [3] Çatalca.

    [4] Silivri.

    [5] The historical ‘Anastasian Wall’, so named after Emperor Anastasius I and also called the ‘Long Wall of Thrace’ IRL, actually dates as far back as the reign of Leo I (457-474) a few decades prior to its namesake. Anastasius didn’t construct a new wall so much as he simply renewed and built upon a preexisting one.

    [6] The 461 Apahunik’ earthquake, to be specific.

    [7] Historically, Theodoric Strabo and his father Triarius were leaders of the Goths who settled in Thrace and Moesia (AKA the ‘Moesogoths’) and rivals for control over the Ostrogoths with the Amali clan to which Theodoric the Great belonged. He was indeed a federate of the ERE, a friend to Aspar and served under both Leo and Zeno.

    [8] Fuyang.

    [9] Maku, Iranian Azerbaijan.

    [10] Vărădia.

    [11] The middle son of Avitus, Ecdicius historically became one of the biggest and most prominent landowners in Gaul from the 460s onward, even after his father’s downfall at the hands of Ricimer & Majorian, and fought the Visigoths with a private army of bucellarii throughout the 470s. After briefly becoming magister militum under Julius Nepos in 475, Ecdicius was prepared to lead the WRE’s legions against the Visigoths once more but was recalled and replaced with Orestes at the last minute for unclear reasons.

    [12] Historically a puppet emperor of Ricimer’s, Olybrius indeed demonstrated little ability or interest in non-religious affairs. He is best known for minting coins bearing the Cross & restoring churches at his own expense before dying of dropsy, having ruled for only seven months in 472.

    [13] Aden, specifically its Crater district.

    [14] Yujiulü Doulun, son and successor of Yujiulü Yucheng/Shouluobuzhen Khagan, was historically a leader known for his cruelty and later, his incompetence as well.

    [15] Historically Emperor Leo I, this Leo hailed from a Thraco-Roman family from Dacia Aureliana (comprised of parts of what’s now Bulgaria & Serbia) and succeeded Marcian to the purple in 457. Aspar was crucial to empowering him, thinking he’d be an easy-to-control puppet, but Leo turned the tables on him with the help of the Isaurians and once freed of the Alan’s influence, made several efforts to reorder & assist the WRE, including making Anthemius the Western Emperor and launching a joint anti-Vandal expedition (which failed due to the incompetence of its commander, Leo’s brother-in-law Basiliscus).

    [16] The historical Great Conspiracy of 367-368 did indeed see Roman Britain brought to its knees by a combination of Saxon and Frankish raids from the east, Scotti ones from the west, and the garrison of Hadrian’s Wall rebelling & allowing the Picts through it (if not actively joining them). Roman scouts were bought off in advance, making it impossible for their employers to notice the attacks in advance. The Roman generals Nectaridus and Fullofaudes were killed (Fullofaudes may have been captured, however) and order was not restored until Count Theodosius, the father of Theodosius the Great, arrived with reinforcements a year later, by which point the invaders had done great damage.

    [17] Leicester.

    [18] High Cross, Leicestershire.

    [19] Castor.

    [20] Cambridge.
     
    Last edited:
    466-467: The Second Great Conspiracy
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Even as Majorian and the foederati faithful to Rome pursued Odoacer to Naissus and besieged him there, the rest of the ‘Second Great Conspiracy’ which spanned Gaul, Hispania and Africa – and even spread its tendrils to Italy itself – roared to life early in 466. In the city of Burdigala, traitorous elements of the Gallic legions led by Ecdicius acclaimed Gaudentius as Augustus, claiming he would be far more proactive at restoring Roman glory and subordinating the rest of the Balkan barbarians than Honorius II – nevermind that the latter’s apparent idleness and relative lack of wars with outside powers had been due to the need to rebuild the Western Empire’s gutted innards after the wars with Attila. Ecdicius also delivered to Gaudentius Augustonemetum and much of the Septem Provinciae[1]. Syagrius did not join this rebellion, despite his own misgivings over the appointment of Olybrius to succeed Avitus as imperial treasurer over one of his own, and instead led the loyal Gallic legions and Burgundian federates out of Arelate to confront the rebels.

    In Hispania, Euric murdered his brother Thorismund and the Ephesian bishop of Abuna moments after they finished celebrating Mass and left that city’s church, then claimed the crown of the Visigoths with the support of the Arian warrior elite of their people. His four nephews, Thorismund’s sons and Honorius’ younger cousins, were still young (the oldest, Roderic whose birth and survival persuaded Thorismund to convert in the first place, was barely a man at 15-turning-16) and at Ravenna, though they still commanded the loyalty of the Hispano-Roman population and those Visigoths who had come to accept the Ephesian Creed or simply didn’t approve of Euric being a fratricidal traitor. As Hispania descended into civil war, Euric further called up the Priscillianist heretics whom he’d offered religious toleration if they helped him overthrow the Ephesian Roman yoke, and the Vasconian tribes of the northeast whom he’d promised their own principality.

    In Africa Ricimer proved to be the most successful of the conspirators out of the starting gate, for by the end of spring he had executed an almost-flawless coup against King Gerlach of the Vandals and the rest of the Silingi clan. During a troop inspection (ostensibly in preparation for a punitive raid against less-civilized Berber marauders from the other side of the Aurès Mountains), the Suebi general incited those troops (his men to a man) to assassinate both Gerlach and his heir Frederic in a sudden mutiny, after which he hurried to Carthage with most of these men and claimed that the Vandal king & prince had been killed in a Berber surprise attack. Once inside the city, he promptly overthrew the Roman civil administration and more literally threw the governor to his death off the praetorium’s tower, while his troops murdered any officials and soldiers who did not surrender to him. The rest of Ricimer’s soldiers were detached to ostensibly escort Gerlach’s Moorish wife Basilia and their remaining children to safety, only to also murder them on the road; only one of their daughters, Guntharith, was spared, and solely so that Ricimer could marry her at swordpoint to legitimize his power-grab.

    No small number of Vandal nobles joined the Suebi and Alan ones amid their kingdom in acclaiming Ricimer as their king, having been won over to his side by friendship, gold, promises and threats in the first half of the decade. For that matter so did quite a few other Roman cities on the coast, whose magistrates had either been cowed by Ricimer’s displays of strength or were already in on the conspiracy the whole time, Hippo Diarrhytus[2] being the most notable of these. The only factor that made Ricimer’s coup an ‘almost’ successful one rather than a total triumph was that Gerlach’s sister Freya remained alive and out of his reach at the court of her Moorish husband (and the late Basilia’s brother), King Ierna, over in Altava; in her rage she denounced Ricimer and had her loyal bodyguards raise their eldest son, named Stilicho after the greatest Vandal of all, on their shields as the true King of the Vandals with an equally wrathful Ierna’s full support, providing an obvious locus of resistance for the Ephesian African Romans and many Vandals who had been loyal to Gerlach to rally around. Still, as Ricimer’s army fanned out to seize control of as much of eastern Roman Africa as they could, it became apparent to all that he was the most successful and – at this stage – the most threatening of the conspirators, for despite the growing success of Honorius’ policy of resettlement, African grain was still in considerable demand in Italy (if rather less than in previous decades) and Ricimer directly menaced that supply.

    5EolCDf.jpg

    Stilicho the African, who so strongly took after his mother that he scarcely resembled his father's people, with a Mauri retainer for contrast

    Only in Italy did the Second Great Conspiracy fail utterly. Gaudentius had struggled to find Senators willing to support his bid for the purple, for many had been chastised and humbled by the sack of Rome which directly followed their decision to raise up Petronius Maximus as emperor after Romanus’ death sixteen years prior. He had succeeded with some of the younger, more ambitious and more resentful Senators, but these did not constitute a majority in the Curia Julia, and before they could try to publicly make their pitch one of their number – Narius Manlius Boethius[3] – got cold feet and outed his co-conspirators to Honorius, who promptly had them arrested and executed for treason. Still, the speed with which the other provinces & dioceses descended into chaos left the emperor reeling, all the more-so because he had sent many soldiers east with Majorian and needed time to raise new legions from the new smallholder class of Italy.

    While Majorian tried to starve Odoacer into submission, after receiving reports of how grave the situation in the empire’s western provinces had become, he resolved to storm Naissus to resolve the conflict quickly. This he managed, resulting in the death of Odoacer and the city’s sack by the allied army once the Scirians were overcome, but it came at the cost of significant Roman and federate casualties and the magister militum himself taking severe injuries to the chest and legs. Nevertheless, he insisted on limping back to Italy with all haste to reinforce his imperial nephew, though he had to leave Theodemir behind to consolidate Ostrogoth rule over the former Scirian lands before the Gepids or Eastern Romans could move in.

    But while Majorian was still on his way back west, the latest civil war was going poorly for the Western Roman authorities. In Gaul Syagrius defeated the rebels at Segodunum[4] on April 21 and pursued them toward Augustonemetum, but was trapped there between Ecdicius’ bucellarii and the traitorous legions of Gaudentius and defeated two weeks later. When he fell back to stop the rebels’ advance at Arausio, Syagrius was further betrayed by the Burgundians – Gaudentius having bought off their king Gondioc with the promise of expanding his territory all the way to Arelate if the Burgundians should help him seal his victory over Honorius – and utterly defeated on May 31 when these federates fell upon his flank instead of securing it like they were supposed to, being slain in the rout. Arbogast had headed south with as many of the frontier legions as he dared peel away from the border and the two thousand Franks he could assemble on short notice, but Ecdicius and Gondioc turned him back at the hard-fought Battle of Avaricum on June 18.

    Q4s0Hj9.png

    The end of Syagrius, felled by a treacherous Burgundian near Arausio

    While Honorius was amassing a fleet with which to retake occupied Africa, it fell to Majorian to check Gaudentius’ advance. As the haste of his westward movement worsened his injuries until he was bedridden and unable to leave Mediolanum without likely straining himself to the point of death, he first tasked Maipharnos with relieving the siege of Arelate. This the Iazyges were unable to do, for Ecdicius and Gondioc had returned from their victory at Avaricum to reinforce Gaudentius and help defeat the barbarian federates in battle before the city walls on July 1. Only when Majorian recovered and was able to command his army again were they successful, finally relieving the defenders of Arelate (by then greatly weakened from hunger and losses from repelling several rebel assaults) on July 17; however, the casualties Majorian’s army had incurred between Odoacer and the two battles before Arelate left him unable to pursue Gaudentius and company into the Gallic hinterland. For the rest of the year the Western Romans and Gaudentius’ rebels rebuilt their strength in preparation for the next round of hostilities, with Arbogast and Childeric also working to summon up the full strength of the Franks across the Liger[5] – though they also had to remain wary of the Alamanni on the other side of the Rhenish border, for these barbarians noticed the slackening of the border defenses and naturally began to raid Roman territory in force again.

    In Italy, disaster struck when a great storm crippled the Roman fleet gathering at Ostia on June 26. Honorius went from having over a hundred ships to transport the Italian legions to Africa to fewer than 20 seaworthy ones overnight, rendering the expedition impossible to undertake in the face of Ricimer’s own ships - instead he had to appeal to the Eastern imperial court for aid. In the meantime it fell to the Moors and loyalist Vandals to try to defeat the latter’s treacherous kin, which they were also unable to do; when their armies met west of Hippo Diarrhytus on June 29, the warlord baited King Ierna into recklessly charging his seemingly weakened right flank only to respond and almost envelop the Berber cavalry with his own reserves, while his heavy infantry held those of Prince Stilicho at bay until he’d dealt with the latter’s father and amassed his full strength to steadily push that opposing mixture of Vandal warriors and African Roman legionaries off the battlefield. Ierna rallied his cavalry and returned to cover his son’s retreat before it turned into a rout, but the Battle of Hippo Diarrhytus had become an obvious Western Roman defeat and left the loyalists unable to try pushing toward Carthage again for the rest of the year; this meant a greater burden on the shoulders of farmers in Numidia and Mauretania to compensate for the ones now under Ricimer’s power (and whatever grain they did ship to Italy was vulnerable to pirates operating from Carthage with his license), in turn leading to an uptick in Donatist activity and giving the barbarian usurper idea of reaching out to these fanatics to further bolster his strength.

    Finally in Hispania, the Western Roman defeats elsewhere left their garrisons & loyal legions on the peninsula isolated – easy pickings for Euric’s experienced Gothic warriors, who formed a powerful core for the Priscillianists and Vascones to rally around. Together with young Roderic, freshly returned from Ravenna, the loyal captains Vitus and Burdunellus tried to combine their forces at Caesaraugusta[6] – but Euric was wise to their plans and raced to defeat them individually before they could link up, crushing his nephew and sending him & Vitus fleeing south on July 1 before killing Burdunellus in a second battle before the city four days later. By the year’s end, the Roman presence in Iberia had been reduced to the southern province of Baetica (where Roderic had holed up in Hispalis[7]) and several cities on its eastern coast, most importantly Tarraco.

    AG4wZfj.jpg

    Euric and Roderic attempting to settle their family dispute outside Caesaraugusta

    Outside of the Western Roman Empire’s newest woes, the Eastern Romans had their own to deal with in Armenia and Mesopotamia. Aspar and Theodoric Strabo launched their well-prepared counterattack in the spring to great success, recapturing Baghdaberd and expelling the Persians from Armenia altogether. By the end of summer, Aspar’s momentum had carried him and his Gothic & Caucasian allies into Sassanid territory: he captured Her[8] on July 27 and encamped on the shores of Lake Urmia at the end of August. Leo was less fortunate, as a Sassanid offensive into Roman Mesopotamia captured both Amida and Callinicum and forced him to retreat to Edessa. Anthemius had agreed to lend his fleet to his beleaguered son-in-law in the west, but only after first using it to transport reinforcements led by himself to Antioch so that he could break the siege of Edessa (which he did by the year’s end) and prepare for a counterattack with Leo to sweep the Persians out of his empire once & for all.

    Lastly, in China the Emperor Xiaowu carried out the last steps of his campaign to expel the barbarians from the north of his country. After smashing through repeated Rouran and Goguryeo efforts to slow him down north of the Yellow River, he met the allied barbarians for a final battle before Jicheng on June 3. There they fought more fiercely than they ever had in previous battles, with the Rouran lancers nearly totally annihilating their Chinese counterparts while Korean horse-archers inflicted considerable losses on the Chinese infantry; but the Chinese were too numerous and determined to push the invaders out to be defeated here. Despite their casualties the veteran Song infantry were able to maintain cohesive, disciplined formations which repelled six Rouran charges, while the horse-archers were effectively countered by a corps of armored crossbowmen trained by Xiaowu specifically to outshoot them. But Xiaowu himself did not live to savor his victory, being killed by a stray Rouran arrow while pursuing his fleeing enemies; it fell to his 17-year-old son Liu Ziye, crowned as Emperor Qianfei[9], to consolidate his triumphs. That Qianfei, already known to be a prideful and self-absorbed youth who’d been spoiled rotten by his princely upbringing, displayed a flippant attitude to his own father’s death did not bode well for the rest of his reign.

    u69qcEk.jpg

    Emperor Qianfei of the Song dynasty, looking far older than 17

    Upon the dawn of spring in 467, the Western Romans once more took action against the various rebels plaguing their provinces. In Italy and Gaul there had been a minor shakeup in the Roman command, as Honorius II resolved to personally face the usurper Gaudentius – the only conspirator actively challenging him for the purple – and took command of the northern Roman armies while reassigning Majorian to retake Africa Proconsularis with the help of the Eastern Roman navy, leaving Olybrius and Manlius Boethius (now promoted to Praetorian prefect of Italy) to administer the imperial core in the meantime. In Africa itself, Ricimer had struck a bargain with the normally intractable Donatists by offering to allow them to impose their own bishop on Carthage; this was done immediately, Bishop Fulgentius being martyred by being thrown off the same tower where Ricimer had disposed of the provincial governor previously, and a Donatist leader named Salvius replaced him. This done, Ricimer added some 8,000 Donatists to his army, a welcome contingent of badly-needed light infantry and cavalry to balance out his heavier Vandal and Suebi troops.

    With these reinforcements, Ricimer attacked Hippo Regius in a bid to force the Ephesian Afro-Romans and Moors to come at him, and he was not disappointed. Ierna and Stilicho felt they had no choice but to respond to an attack on the home of Augustine, one of the most important and recently departed African Christian leaders: yet Ricimer defeated them outside the city on May 30, killing Ierna in single combat as the latter once more covered his son’s retreat, and sacked Hippo Regius itself a few days later after overcoming the city walls with an escalade, leaving only the church and library of Augustine unburnt[10] – given that his Donatist allies badly wished to destroy both to spite their most hated enemy and refusing them risked great offense, Ricimer was likely motivated by fear of either unending Ephesian revolts in the cities at the desecration of one of their greatest theologians’ memory, or direct divine retribution.

    In any case, he got plenty of the former and potentially some of the latter when the combined Western and Eastern Roman fleets took advantage of the good weather to smash his own to splinters in a battle off Malta around the same time that he was battling the Africans outside Hippo Regius. Majorian landed at Carthage days later, and hardly even had to fight for control of the city; the Ephesian African masses seized the opportunity to revolt against their Donatist and Vandal tormentors, and the garrison Ricimer had left behind was quickly overwhelmed & massacred between Majorian’s legionaries and the rioting locals, with ‘Bishop’ Salvius becoming the third high-profile victim in two years to be thrown down from what was now rapidly becoming known as the ‘Martyr’s Tower’ to Ephesians and Donatists both. From Carthage Majorian proceeded to Utica, which he took with similar ease and where he delivered those of Ricimer’s men still surviving to the citizenry they had tormented for judgment, and spread out to retake the farms of Africa Proconsularis. The Donatists and rebel Vandals set to the torch all that they could as they retreated from the coast, and Ricimer would have salted the earth too if he actually had enough salt to pull it off – but it was clear as 467 approached its end that though Ricimer still controlled a chunk of territory between Hippo Regius and the Aurès range, between Majorian’s triumphant arrival and Stilicho the Moor rebuilding his army at Iomnium[11], the tide was beginning to turn in Africa.

    ys3wWZ5.jpg

    The combined fleets of the Romans smashing Ricimer's ships to bits at Malta

    While Ricimer was racking up victories in Africa, Honorius strove to match his magister militum’s esteem in Gaul. Having summoned Theodemir to his side and patiently awaited for the arrival of the Ostrogoths to bolster his army of Italians, Gallo-Roman loyalists & Iazyges, Honorius set out from Arelate later than Majorian had from Rome and took until late July before he brought the usurper to battle at Valentia[12]. Here too the consolidated Western Roman host was victorious, thrashing the rebels so soundly that the Burgundians held in their reserve instead abandoned the field and soon after returned to Honorius’ side – he then ‘honored’ their reversion of allegiances by placing them in his vanguard. Gaudentius fell back northward toward Augustodunum, only to find a rude surprise waiting for him there; Arbogast and Childeric had arrived to attack him from behind with 16,000 Franks and once again smashed the already bloodied rebel host, capturing and summarily executing Ecdicius in the process.

    Seeing that he would be stomped flat between the Franks from the north and Honorius from the south if he lingered in Gaul, Gaudentius beat a hasty retreat over the Pyrenees to join Euric, who was the most successful of the conspirators in 467. The Visigoth usurper had been driving his nephew’s followers to ruin throughout the year even as his comrades’ fortunes waned, to the point that Hispalis itself had fallen to his army while Gaudentius was still moving to join him and Roderic fled over the Pillars of Hercules to join Stilicho in Africa. Further bolstered by the arrival of Gaudentius’ remaining Gallo-Roman followers, Euric now hurried to fortify Hispania against the inevitable Western Roman retaliation: besides replacing Ephesian bishops (who were jailed, martyred or driven underground under personally protected by Gaudentius) with Arians or Priscillianists to appease his allies, ceding some territories in Hispania Tarraconensis to the Vascones and striking deals with the Astures and Cantabri to aid him in exchange for more land, he also set about fortifying the cities and establishing new forts in the countryside with the ‘help’ of Hispano-Roman prisoners-of-war and drafted civilians. Luckily for Euric, a great horde of Alamanni and Thuringians took advantage of the weakened state of the Rhine defenses to cross in the winter, preventing Honorius and company from immediately pressing their post-Augustodunum advantage against him & Gaudentius.

    In the east, just as Armenia’s mountains slowed the Persians down, so did too those of Atropatene and Media do for Aspar and Vahan. After being defeated by a new Persian army at Gazaca[13] on May 14, they decided that further attacks into northwestern Persia were simply not worth it and went back to Armenia. Meanwhile, Anthemius and Leo had expelled the Persians from Roman territory and chased them into their own, culminating in the imposing a siege on Nisibis starting on August 25. Having been informed of the victory at Gazaca, Peroz gathered up the strength he had remaining and threw it all at Anthemius; for his part, the Eastern Augustus remained well-informed of the oncoming army of Sassanids and Lakhmids (said to number between 35,000 to 50,000 strong) thanks to his own Ghassanid scouts and summoned Aspar to his side for aid as the year ended.

    In India, Skandagupta died this August after a successful 21-year reign in which he crushed virtually all of his dynasty’s enemies. His son Vishnugupta sought to consolidate power, but the backers of his uncle Purugupta[14] – Skandagupta’s half-brother by a princess of the Kadambas of Karnataka, by far more prestigious than Skandagupta’s own mother – moved more quickly, and soon mobilized a rebellion in Bengal and the southern provinces of the Gupta Empire. It was then that the nominal Hephthalite Šao Mehama saw his chance to escape Gupta captivity, and appealed to Vishnugupta to let him return home so that he could lead the Eftals to aid the legitimate Samrat; Vishnugupta at first mistrusted Mehama and refused, but changed his mind after being defeated in a number of battles along the length of the Ganges. Thus did Mehama return to his people with his Persian queen Borandokht in 467, willing to at first genuinely follow through on his promise to Vishnugupta both for honor’s sake and to hopefully secure a friendly regime in Pataliputra, but above all hellbent on getting revenge on the Persians who had so dishonorably murdered his father years before – and preferably sooner rather than later at that.

    TNVbQM6.png

    Mehama and Borandokht prepare to leave the Gupta court at Pataliputra for Bactra

    Finally, in East Asia, while China stood mostly triumphant over the barbarians Emperor Qianfei inexplicably ordered a halt to all military maneuvers at the Liao River. He was satisfied with the conquests he had amassed (or rather, which his father and grandfather had worked for) and instead decided to luxuriate in the palaces of Jiankang with his various wives & concubines (including an aunt), rebuking any minister and Liu prince who challenged his course of action. When his kinsman Liu Yuanjing was implicated in a plot to usurp the throne, the young emperor immediately stormed over to his quarters with a regiment of guards and ruthlessly murdered not only Liu Yuanjing but also his family. Far from intimidating or impressing anyone, this heinous act turned the imperial court against Qianfei and set many more ministers and Liu kinsmen to start actively plotting his downfall.

    While Song China began to slide into disorder under their vicious new ruler, the Rouran were looking for new targets even as they licked their wounds. Shouluobuzhen Khagan sought to restore his prestige by attacking the insubordinate Tiele[15], a confederation of Turkic tribes to his west who had once been brought to heel by his forefathers but had now been emboldened by their overlord’s defeat in China to start flouting Rouran dictates. Most of the Tiele bent their knees once more when the khagan rode into their territory with thousands of warriors and demanded their submission, but not the Fufuluo who roused eleven other tribes against him. This proved to be a mistake, for despite his ultimate defeat in China, Shouluobuzhen Khagan was still a skilled warrior and the commander of a highly experienced army that was not to be taken lightly; he defeated the Fufuluo and harried them as far as the upper reaches of the Ayagöz River, when the onset of winter and his own losses to their arrows forced him to stop and let them go their own way. The remaining Fufuluo continued on south, directly heading toward the Hephthalite territories where Mehama had reunited with his uncle Akhshunwar and was busy assembling an army to aid Vishnugupta…

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Diocese of the Seven Provinces spanned modern France south of the Loire, from Gascony to Provence.

    [2] Bizerte.

    [3] Historically this Boethius did at some point become an urban prefect of Rome, and also attained consular honors in 487. He’s better known for being the father of the much more famous Boethius, a Senator and philosopher (indeed arguably one of the first scholastics) of the late 5th and early 6th centuries who served under and was later killed by Theodoric the Great.

    [4] Rodez.

    [5] Loire.

    [6] Zaragoza.

    [7] Seville.

    [8] Khoy.

    [9] Qianfei was indeed considered a poor emperor historically, with a reputation for vanity, cruelty (especially toward his kin) and extreme sexual licentiousness. It’s not for nothing that he’s remembered more as ‘Former Deposed Emperor of Liu Song’ than ‘Emperor Qianfei’ today.

    [10] As Gaiseric’s Vandals historically did when they razed Hippo Regius in 430.

    [11] Tigzirt.

    [12] Valence.

    [13] Ganzak, near modern Leylan.

    [14] Historically Purugupta ruled from 467 to 473, and apparently was far less accomplished than either his father or brother. There is some speculation that he may have deposed an unrecorded son of Skandagupta’s to sit the Indian throne, or else that Skandagupta simply had no sons of his own. The name I’ve chosen for that son Skandagupta does indisputably have ITL, Vishnugupta, was borne by a much later Gupta emperor from the 6th century historically.

    [15] Historically the Tiele were indeed a Turkic people (numbering up to 40 tribes) living in Central Asia and around the Altai Mountains who had run-ins with the Rouran, most of it going poorly for the Tiele. The Ashina clan which later founded the Gokturk Khaganate has been speculated to be of Tiele origin.
     
    468-470: Great acts of Vandalism
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Rather than pursue their enemies into Hispania, Emperor Honorius and his lieutenants instead spent the first months of 468 countering the latest Alemanni invasion, which devastated the Roman Rhineland once more (although fortunately the Western Romans’ fortification efforts allowed thousands of farmers to find safety and prevented the barbarians from torching cities such as Augusta Treverorum and Mogontiacum, which would have destroyed fifteen years’ worth of work in restoring those cities to even a shadow of their former glory after Laudaricus’ assault) before progressing further toward the heart of Roman Gaul. While winter slowed both armies’ movements, a still-visibly infuriated Honorius further made a point of traversing through Burgundian territory, stopping at the Burgundian capital of Lugdunum and strongarming Gondioc into sending his sons to Ravenna.

    The Alemanni got as far as Divodurum before Honorius reached them, and forced a battle on March 9 while they had surrounded the city and were waiting for its defenders to starve & surrender. Even though Gondioc had acceded to Honorius’ demands and sent his children to Ravenna before they left his lands, he and his Burgundians were still ordered to mount the first attack on the disorganized but massive and sprawling enemy horde while the Romans moved up to flank them and the Franks followed a good distance behind, both providing only limited missile support at best. The inevitable happened not long after the Burgundians made contact with the Alemanni, as their king was killed by one of their raging berserkers within minutes of the battle being joined; though considering Gondioc had proven himself decidedly treacherous and directly caused the death of the faithful Syagrius, it is exceedingly unlikely that Honorius was at all broken up over his death, and may very well have intended to expend the unreliable Burgundians as arrow-fodder as Theodosius I did with the Visigoths at the Frigidus.

    In any case, the rest of the battle proceeded as Honorius planned – the Franks under Childeric hurried up and closed with the Alemanni before the Burgundians could crumble and rout completely, while the Romans (spearheaded by cavalry wedges under Honorius’ and Arbogast’s direction) crushed through the Alemanni flanks and pushed them into a rout over the Mosella[1]. The five warlords leading this particular barbarian coalition were surrounded and annihilated with their retainers, having responded to the Augustus’ attempt to initiate battlefield negotiations by throwing an ax in his general direction, while their now-leaderless horde broke and fled back north in total disorder with the Western Romans in hot pursuit & easily inflicting great casualties. While the Alemanni were now so weakened that Honorius thought they wouldn’t threaten his empire for another decade upon surveying the carnage, they had also done a bigger number on the imperial army than its leaders hoped: nearly 7,000 Romans and federates laid dead out of an army of about 25,000 compared to the 16,000 fallen Alemanni and Suebi. Gondioc's eldest son Chilperic[2] was allowed to ascend to the Burgundian throne, but unsurprisingly resented Honorius for his lack of forgiveness and was kept under close watch by the emperor in turn.

    In the meantime, Gaudentius had marched back out of Hispania with a few Visigoth reinforcements – to his great frustration, Euric had been stingy with his own manpower – and occupied the coast of Narbonensis, establishing himself in the city of Narbo. Honorius of course returned south to crush him towards the end of spring, but the casualties the Alemanni inflicted upon his army and the fortifications of the cities Gaudentius had (re)occupied further slowed his progress. By the year’s end, Honorius was still besieging Gaudentius in Narbo, having secured the surrender of Baeterrae and Carcasum[3] in the summer and autumn respectively, while the latter had given up hope of Euric leaving Hispania to help him and was considering mounting a breakout attempt of his own.

    As to why Euric had not lifted a finger to assist his co-conspirator, he was busy trying to purge Hispania of all elements which threatened his newly-imposed rule, so as to establish the peninsula as an independent kingdom firmly under his control. In practice this meant ruthlessly targeting the Hispano-Roman administration and clergy, who experienced a number of indignities ranging from the seizure of their churches and the arrest of their prelates by the Goths or worse, Euric’s Priscillianist allies (who took to this persecution with a glee and ferocity that far outpaced that of the Arian Visigoths, and could only be matched by the Donatists of Africa), the routine taking of hostages and the killing of any official who refused to recognize Euric as their king or was suspected of shirking their duties and aiding the Western Romans. Euric’s efforts to stabilize his rule threw Hispania into greater bloody turmoil and, though the Hispano-Romans were generally an urban people and thus unable to easily escape his grasp, he largely failed at securing their cooperation; instead he made many martyrs and even more underground allies of Honorius and Roderic.

    vnRyntc.png

    A party of Visigoths and Priscillianist heretics terrorizing a family of Hispano-Roman landowners

    Speaking of Roderic, Euric’s eldest nephew had made his way to Iol Caesarea and joined King Stilicho of the Moors & Vandals there by the start of summer. Together they set out to crush Ricimer between themselves and Majorian, who had most recently liberated Utica and Hippo Diarrhytus from the usurper’s control. Ricimer, for his part, was well aware of the danger and resolved to deal with the two enemy armies separately before they could link up and stomp him into the North African plains. He moved against Majorian first, engaging him near Thabraca[4] on June 1 and managing to defeat the magister militum there by overcoming his cavalry with Donatist assistance, forcing the Western Roman infantry to fall back under a constant hail of stinging missiles; but Majorian had given as good as he got, mauling Ricimer’s army to a greater degree than the Suebian had expected or hoped.

    The rebel Vandals & Suebi were thus in no shape to counter the Moors, loyalist Vandals & Visigoths when they reached Hippo Regius two days after the Battle of Thabraca. As had been the case in the east, that city’s population revolted against its rebel garrison and welcomed Stilicho and Roderic as liberators; in a show of courage worthy of his namesake, the former raced ahead of the latter and their bodyguards to attack Donatist agents who attempted to burn down the church of Saint Augustine which Ricimer had spared and killed most of them himself, despite taking several stab wounds to his chest and arms. Meanwhile Majorian reordered his troops quite quickly and resumed the advance within little over a week, which Ricimer chose not to contest – thus, Thabraca fell with hardly a struggle to the Western Romans soon after Ricimer’s short-lived victory anyway.

    The Suevic King of the Vandals had chosen not to fight because he was retreating back into the Aurès and Atlas Mountains, fortifying the mountain passes behind him as best he could and striving to hold them with his Vandals & Suebi while directing his Donatist allies to disperse and harry any Roman attempt to pursue them. His strategy paid its first dividends when Majorian and Roderic marched to crack his defenses at Bulla Regia[5], having left Stilicho to recuperate by the coast, only to find their supply lines under constant harassment by the Donatists which only escalated the closer they got to the mountains. Eventually, the two gave up and lifted the siege in the autumn after an especially brutal Donatist raid not only left them with too few supplies to continue but also destroyed the siege weapons Majorian was bringing up from Carthage, preserving Ricimer’s life and state for another year.

    Elsewhere, the Eastern Romans were having issues of their own. Peroz’s army met Anthemius’ beneath the walls of Nisibis on April 8, and though the emperor was counting on Aspar and the Armenians to show up and even the odds against the larger Persian host, he was nowhere to be found. By the time Aspar did arrive, Anthemius had been crushed to death beneath a dying pachyderm when Peroz countered the Romans’ cavalry charge with his elephants and the imperial army – now caught between the Shah and the sallying garrison of Nisibis – had been routed in disarray; nevertheless, his arrival caught the battle-weary and celebrating Persians entirely off-guard, and while he frightened the Shah into fleeing for his life by charging his position with a wedge of Armenian cataphracts, the thousands of Eastern Roman prisoners-of-war regained heart and revolted against their Persian captors, further throwing the latter’s ranks into chaos. The Sassanids were wholly routed by sunset, though Aspar did not pursue them in favor of instead chasing the defenders of Nisibis into the city before they could shut its gates behind them – by nightfall, Nisibis had fallen and the Alan generalissimo allowed his men to viciously sack the city.

    In truth, events had proceeded according to old Aspar’s design. He had carefully delayed his advance in hopes of getting his longtime rival the emperor killed; this done, he now expected to be able to control Anthemiolus, or rather Anthemius II. His first success was in persuading the sixteen-year-old new Augustus of the Orient to initiate peace talks with Shah Peroz rather than continue waging war against the Persians as his mother Licinia Eudoxia had advocated, citing the heavy casualties they’d taken in the Battle of Nisibis and the need to secure their victory before the Persians find some other opportunity to turn the tables on them. Clearly (though not utterly) defeated, Peroz agreed to hand over the Armenian rebel Varsken and his associates for judgment by King Vahan and to cede Nisibis to the Eastern Romans, slightly adjusting the Roman-Persian border for the umpteenth time this century.

    yieVpwY.jpg

    Peroz is astounded by news of Aspar's arrival so soon after he defeated Anthemius at Nisibis, and orders his men to prepare a defense even as he himself prepares to flee the field

    East of Persia, the Hephthalites confronted the newest arrivals in their neighborhood toward the end of spring. Ever-militant Akhshunwar recommended they welcome the Fufuluo with an ambush in northern Sogdia, but where the older and more aggressive general saw only danger, his nephew scented opportunity. Mehama instead greeted the elders and chiefs of the Fufuluo to Samarkand with gifts and a feast, and made them an offer: if they joined forces and crushed the Eftals’ enemies together, he’d grant them lands to settle wherever they wished, though preferably these settlements would be carved out of their shared conquests. The Fufuluo agreed with the stipulation that they be allowed to linger in Hephthalite Khwarezm in the meantime, and Mehama thus added a powerful new ally to the Hephthalite confederacy. But before they could crush the Persians, first he had to fulfill his obligations to the Gupta Emperor and help him crush the Bengali rebels threatening to overthrow him, which would also give him his first opportunity to measure the abilities of his new allies.

    In China, Emperor Qianfei finally provoked several major rebellions against himself with his cruel and arbitrary excesses: his uncles Liu Yu, Prince of Xiangdong[6] and Liu Xiuren, Prince of Jian’an, were finally moved to raise their standards in armed rebellion after Qianfei made an attempt on the former’s life and then demanded the latter’s wife and several other princesses of the Liu clan offer themselves to the palace staff, while a bad harvest and Qianfei’s stinginess in distributing food to the starving peasantry sparked further rebellions in central and northern China. The Rouran took the opportunity to ride right back into Liang Province[7], although Shouluobuzhen Khagan had grown a little more cautious after his previous defeats at Emperor Wen’s hands and decided to wait for the Chinese to further weaken themselves before pushing his luck any further.

    Soon after the beginning of 469, Gaudentius mounted his desperate breakout attempt. On the night of February 20, the rebels departed from Narbo under the cover of a blizzard and stormed towards the encampment of the much larger Western Roman army, with Gaudentius in particular attempting to seek out Honorius’ command tent and cut the emperor down in single combat. Unfortunately for them, not only were the Western Roman legionaries and federates alert, but there were so many of them that the rebel attack quickly got bogged down; worse still for Gaudentius personally, although Honorius wasn’t more than a reasonably competent fighter, he was surrounded by candidati bodyguards as a man of his stature should be, one of whom dispatched the usurper before he even laid eyes on the true Augustus. Thus did the second of the great conspirators fall.

    Gaudentius’ deputy Magnus[8] surrendered Narbo to Honorius the morning after his master’s death, and gave the usurper’s family up to him as well. The emperor greeted his newly-widowed sister Serena as gently as he could given the circumstances, and had expressly ordered that her treasonous husband’s corpse not be further desecrated both for her sake and out of respect for the memory of the latter’s father Aetius. Killing their children, his own nephew and niece and grandchildren to the venerable Aetius, was also a completely unconscionable course of action for the Augustus, though he doubted Gaudentius would have hesitated if he had the chance to eliminate Augusta Euphemia and the young Eucherius. Still, because their mother had given them a claim to his purple cloak and their father had tried to assert that claim, Honorius felt he had no choice but to order them into (admittedly highly comfortable) exile on Capri, and Serena voluntarily went with them. The emperor privately lamented that this was almost an ignominious an end to the legacy of Flavius Aetius, vanquisher of Attila the Hun, as outright slaughtering them would have been.

    XlGuayD.png

    As far as destinations for exile went, it could have been much worse for Serena and her children than Capri

    After dealing with his and Gaudentius’ shared family, Honorius marched onward into Hispania to deal with Euric. But he did not get far before being intercepted by the barbarian rebel’s army in the mountain pass of Rozaballes[9] on April 6, for Euric had judged Gaudentius’ position hopeless and quietly massed his forces to counter the inevitable Western Roman attack following the latter’s downfall over the winter, leaving the Priscillianists behind to further terrorize the Hispano-Romans and disrupt any possible rebellion on their part while he was gone. Their path forward blocked by a shield-wall of Visigoth nobles and champions backed by the less well-armed and poorer warriors of that people, and with the cliffs above crawling with Vasconians who showered them with arrows, javelins and rocks, the Western Romans ultimately failed to force the pass open and fell back.

    While Honorius had been knocked back on his heels, Majorian was facing similar frustration in Africa. Even with Stilicho (whose injuries had healed by now) joining them and retaking command of the Mauri, he and Roderic were unable to breach Ricimer’s defenses across the Atlas and Aurès Mountains for most of the year, their efforts constantly undermined by the traitor Vandal’s well-stocked fortifications before them and Donatist raids behind their lines. Only when Roderic boldly took Thagaste[10] without a siege by scaling its wall with a few handpicked warriors and opening its gates for the rest of the Western Roman army on the night of November 13 – coincidentally also the birthday of Saint Augustine, who was born in that town over a century before – did they finally start making serious progress toward rooting Ricimer out of his mountains.

    Meanwhile in Constantinople, Aspar had returned for a triumphal procession, which was altogether rather grim and subdued in light of the death of Anthemius I. He also tried to further pressure his young overlord into arranging the betrothal of his eldest son Ardabur to the princess Alypia[11], middle daughter of Anthemius I and Licinia Eudoxia, as a personal reward for his long years of service under the Eastern Empire. Anthemius II was reluctant to part with his younger sister, especially considering she was still a child of ten while Ardabur was forty-six and already a widower with children from his first marriage, but assented to a betrothal until Alypia came of age.

    Over in India, the Hephthalites and their new Fufuluo allies spent the late spring and early summer marching to Pataliputra, and arrived in time to break an ongoing siege of the Gupta capital by Purugupta’s army. From June onward, their combined forces and the army of Vishnugupta rapidly pushed those of Purugupta back toward the core of his power in Samatata[12]. As the allied armies prepared to besiege Wari-Bateshwar, Purugupta elected to surrender to his nephew rather than fight to the death, and against the advice of his more ruthless courtiers Vishnugupta allowed his uncle to live (albeit under watch) at his court. Now released from his obligations and having secured good relations with his eastern neighbor, Mehama was free to focus his gaze toward the Sassanids and to undertake the final preparations to avenge his father. In turn Shah Peroz was not entirely blind to the Eftals’ ambitions, and hurried to fortify his border with them and to move the armies he still had after his recent war with the Eastern Romans to the eastern satrapies.

    Still further east in China, Emperor Qianfei’s demoralized and poorly-led armies suffered a string of defeats at the hands of his princely uncles and the peasant rebels both, and were further hampered by chronic desertions to the rebel armies which had far more competent and charismatic leaders than himself. However, as the loyalist forces were being swept from the field at the Battle of Yiyang on August 18, a stray arrow fatally wounded Liu Yu while Liu Xiuren was thrown from his horse while pursuing the enemy and suffered serious enough injuries to leave him bedridden for weeks, leaving their forces disordered and uncertain even in victory. This was not good enough for Qianfei, who demanded the heads of his generals for not being able to score a single clean victory over his many enemies, resulting in said generals collaborating with dissatisfied palace attendants to assassinate him at a war council days later.

    Nobody much mourned the emperor or even cared to investigate whose knives happened to be planted in his back; instead the Song court quickly and smoothly enthroned Qianfei’s younger brother Liu Zixun[13] as Emperor Xiaowen, with the powerful court official Deng Wan as his regent. However, negotiations with the princely army went less smoothly and indeed completely fell apart when Liu Xiuren arose from his sickbed and insisted on continuing the war with the aim of seizing Jiankang for himself, in which he enjoyed the continued loyalty of their foremost general Shen Youzhi[14]. Meanwhile the lower-born insurgents had carved out domains for themselves, the largest and most threatening of which was that of Chen Yong in Yingchuan[15].

    Toart55.jpg

    The new child-emperor Xiaowen of the Song dynasty and his regent, Deng Wan

    470 saw continuing breakthroughs on the part of the Western Roman army in Africa and their loyal federates. From Thagaste they pursued Ricimer to Tipasa[16], while also retaking Milevis[17] and Constantina[18] throughout the summer in the face of heavy Donatist resistance; in these vicious battles quarter was neither asked for nor provided by either side, particularly not between the Donatist and Ephesian Africans who shared over a century of bloody (and now bloodier still) history. On September 27, Ricimer found himself cornered after the Vandal garrison of Theveste[19] suddenly switched sides in hopes of finding clemency and slammed the town gates shut in his face.

    Although he still had a chance of withdrawing to Capsa, Ricimer calculated that he was unlikely to easily get away from the Berber light cavalry in Western Roman service, and evidently had tired of running anyway. So instead he made his last stand a ways north of Theveste with a ragged force of 3,000 rebel Vandals and Donatist die-hards, once more occupying the mountain pass with a shield-wall of the former while the latter took up positions behind or above them to attack the Romans with missiles. But this time a Vandal deserter had informed Majorian and his lieutenants of a goat track in the Aurès Mountains which would allow them to circumvent Ricimer’s shield-wall, and Stilicho was assigned to attack through this hidden path with 300 handpicked warriors while Majorian and Roderic attacked Ricimer head-on to distract him.

    The battle went exactly as Majorian planned, for the surprised Vandal shield-wall crumbled in shock when Stilicho emerged to attack them in behind; old Ricimer threw himself at the African king in desperation and wrath, but Stilicho turned the tables and struck his head off at the climax of their duel, in so doing avenging his extended family. As part of their surrender Theveste also yielded up Ricimer’s wife (and Stilicho’s sole surviving cousin) Guntharith, who was as glad as anyone to be rid of the vicious husband who’d killed the rest of her family; Stilicho would have married her to further reinforce his ties to the fallen Silingi dynasty, but between canon law forbidding a marriage between first cousins and Guntharith’s own desire to retreat into a convent, this did not come to pass and he instead later married the niece of Apocorius, the Ephesian Bishop of Iol Caesarea. What little Vandal resistance had survived up to this point crumbled soon after Ricimer’s demise while their Donatist allies fled back underground or, rightly fearing King Stilicho would crack down hard on them, far south beyond the Atlas Mountains and toward their distant Berber cousins in the Hoggar Mountains, well beyond Rome’s reach[20].

    With Ricimer defeated, Majorian and Roderic next turned their focus to the last conspirator standing in Hispania, leaving Stilicho to consolidate his rule over the remaining Vandals. As time marched on and the years turned into decades, then into centuries, the three peoples under the rule of the House of Altava (as Stilicho’s dynasty was called after their ancestral seat) – the diminished Vandals still living in the Aurès Mountains, the Ephesian Berbers of the Numidian plains and the Atlas Mountains, and the descendants of Punic and Roman colonists dwelling in the coastal cities – would come to share the rustic varieties of Latin already being spoken by the last of these groups[21] and meld into a provincial people who increasingly called themselves Muri, a corruption of the name Mauri in their new tongue.

    JrpMahG.jpg

    The future of Roman Africa, as encapsulated by Stilicho's own family

    Speaking of that last surviving conspirator, Euric continued to defy the Western Empire this year. Honorius II had decided on a different tack after his attempt to fight through the Pyrenees ended in failure, and directed the Western and Eastern Roman fleets to clear the path for a landing in northeastern Hispania; but Euric was ready, and countered with fireships being rowed by Hispano-Roman prisoners and captained by Priscillianists prepared to throw themselves into glorious martyrdom. In a battle off Barcino[22], the combined Roman fleet was caught off-guard and had to withdraw back to the Baleares after experiencing significant casualties from the combusting Visigoth vessels, derailing Honorius’ invasion plans: once more, Euric had thwarted Roman designs and bought himself another year of freedom. Still, with Ricimer’s head now decorating a spear in Theveste, Honorius believed it was only a matter of time before the undivided might of Rome would, slowly if need be but surely all the same, grind Euric into dust.

    As the flames around the Mediterranean began to die down with Ricimer’s defeat, the Saxons and Romano-Britons were respectively lighting and trying to put out new ones in Britain. This year Ælle decided to show that (despite his previous heavy defeat at Ambrosius’ hands) he was far from done by pressing hard against the Britons to his west and hacking a bloody swath toward Deva, securing the city’s surrender near the end of the year and in so doing also establishing a Saxon presence on the west coast of the island for the first time. Meanwhile Ambrosius was busy re-fortifying the towns in the northeast of his realm and rebuilding Roman forts to guard against the next Saxon attack (whenever it should come), though Irish attacks out of Demetia intensified to the point where he felt compelled to personally respond and smash them at Abertawe[23] in the fall; he elected not to try to drive the Irish out of Demetia entirely, thinking that would needlessly drain his limited resources, but instead accepted the submission of the Uí Liatháin who ruled that corner of Britannia and entered a foederati contract with them, hoping that these Irish would now be of use to him against their own kind as well as the Saxons and other sea-borne raiders.

    While the Western Romans came a step closer to restoring internal order, the Persian Empire’s woes were just beginning anew this year, as the reinforced Hephthalites finally launched their long-awaited attack in the summer. Choosing to concentrate their forces and those of the Fufuluo into a single mighty host rather than diluting their strength to go after different targets, Mehama and Akhshunwar smashed through the incomplete frontier defenses of Khorasan and drove straight to Aria and Zaranj, both of which they captured by the end of July, before rampaging across Sakastan and Carmania. The object of their shared wrath was Bam, where Khingila had been treacherously murdered and Akhshunwar routed in disgrace ten years prior, and once they successfully stormed it on August 18 the two poured their bottled-up vengeance over the city’s hapless inhabitants: what Attila threatened to do to Rome, they now did unto Bam – utterly razing it to its foundations, while also killing every living creature they could find and piling the citizenry’s heads into six bloody pyramids. So thorough had the massacre been that Persian poets would lament not even flies survived to feast on the corpses.

    Hes6HHw.png

    A Fufuluo chief trying to assure Akhshunwar that he did his part in destroying Bam and definitely did not lack for zeal

    Peroz had been shocked and appalled by word of the Eftals’ cruelty, but it was the reports of their strength that especially dismayed him. Although he initially thought of wearing down that great Fufuluo-enhanced strength down by forcing them to besiege one fortified city after another, the annihilation of Bam forced him to take to the field and try to stop the Hephthalites from doing the same to more of his cities. The Hephthalites seemingly divided their forces after intimidating nearby Jiruft into surrendering immediately after leveling Bam, and so Peroz thought he had a good chance of victory as he set out from Shiragan[24] – but this was a trap, and one he barely escaped when Mehama and the Fufuluo suddenly fell upon his host while he was battling Akhshunwar’s mostly-Eftal host outside the ruins of Bam on October 1.

    Having destroyed the Persian field army for now, the Eftals divided for real, with Mehama striking northward to recover the territories lost after his father’s death and Akhshunwar continuing to advance across the south. While the former’s fury had been sated by the destruction of Bam and he no more brutally sacked the cities he conquered from this point on than any other warlord would have done, Akhshunwar’s conduct remained so brutal that no Persian garrison would surrender to him after the year’s end, as he demonstrated over and over that doing so in no way guaranteed he would spare them or the towns they protected.

    Finally, in China the forces of the child-emperor Xiaowen prevailed against those of Liu Xiuren by outlasting them, withstanding their siege until Liu Xiuren’s slowness in paying his troops resulted in them mutinying and killing him at the end of summer; having decapitated itself, the princely army dispersed soon after. Deng Wan and his ilk had no time to catch their breath however, for Chen Yong pushed onward to Jiankang in their wake and the city’s defenders had little time to restock their larders or to repair their damaged walls. Sympathizers among the capital’s poorer residents fed the rebel chief information on where Liu Xiuren’s siege engines had done the most damage, and on December 17 Chen Yong’s more numerous army were able to take Jiankang by storm precisely by flooding these weakened sections of the wall with their greater numbers. Xiaowen and Deng Wan managed to flee with several attendants, but did not get far before being waylaid by bandits and killed for their valuables just before the year’s end. Meanwhile, Chen Yong proclaimed himself Emperor Chengzu of a new Chen dynasty[25], though he still had other rebel generals (including former lieutenants of the Liu clan) to mop up before he could truly rule as Emperor of China.

    484px-Chen_Wendi_Tang.jpg

    Having toppled the Song, Chen Yong now sits enthroned as Emperor Chengzu of the new Chen dynasty

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Moselle.

    [2] Historically this was Chilperic II of Burgundy, his uncle (killed by Merovech back in 443 ITL) having been the first. He was most famous for being father of Clotilde, the future Frankish queen, and was historically assassinated by his younger brother Gundobad, who later became the most ambitious and successful of the Burgundian kings.

    [3] Carcassone.

    [4] Tabarka.

    [5] Near Jendouba.

    [6] Historically Emperor Ming of Liu Song, Liu Yu was indeed almost killed by his nephew (who called him the ‘prince of pigs’ due to his great weight & girth, and apparently sought to carve him up like one) and was saved only because his brother Liu Xiuren cracked a joke that Qianfei approved of. Although initially an improvement over Qianfei, he also became cruel and tyrannical in his later years, and the Liu Song soon collapsed under the rule of his young & inept sons.

    [7] Approximately modern Gansu.

    [8] Historically, this Magnus was an elder statesman who was appointed Consul in 460 by Majorian and also became Praetorian prefect of Gaul in 469.

    [9] Roncesvalles.

    [10] Souk Ahras.

    [11] Historically, Alypia was the name of Anthemius’ oldest daughter with Marcia Euphemia.

    [12] Around the Meghna River. Samatata was a great center of Buddhism before the Muslim invasions.

    [13] A younger son of Emperor Xiaowu, Prince Liu Zixun historically was put forth as a claimant to the throne by his staff (of whom Deng Wan was the chief) and quickly gained the allegiance of various ministers and generals opposed to both Qianfei and Liu Yu/Emperor Ming. However, they were eventually defeated by Liu Yu and Liu Zixun was summarily executed by his general Shen Youzhi.

    [14] An experienced general who historically served the Liu Song for over 20 years. He fought under Emperors Wen and Xiaowu before siding with Liu Yu/Ming against Qianfei, then Ming’s sons Houfei and Shun. He fought to the end to preserve the Liu Song against the usurper Xiao Daocheng (who founded the Southern Qi), ultimately committing suicide together with his eldest son when their defeat and the dynasty’s fall became imminent.

    [15] This rebel domain approximately extends over central & eastern Henan, northwestern Anhui and northern Hubei.

    [16] Tifesh.

    [17] Mila.

    [18] Constantine, Algeria.

    [19] Tébessa.

    [20] The Berbers these Donatists are joining are early Tuaregs, who reportedly founded a kingdom in the Hoggar Mountains of southern Algeria in the 4th century under the fugitive queen Tin Hinan. She in turn was buried at Abalessa, a town located in those highlands.

    [21] The African Romance language historically survived from Roman imperial times (between the 1st and 3rd centuries AD) to at least the 14th century, if not the 15th. Apparently its closest still-extant relatives are Sardinian and, to a much lesser extent, Maltese.

    [22] Barcelona. Historically it was Gaiseric the Vandal who used fireships to defeat the Roman navy, which he did at Cape Bon in 468.

    [23] Swansea.

    [24] Sirjan.

    [25] Historically there was a Chen dynasty of Southern China, founded by a Chen clan which did not bother to give their dynasty a new name, but they did not emerge until the mid-6th century.
     
    471-473: Imperial justice
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    471 marked the beginning of the Western Roman Empire’s great, undivided offensive against Euric, the most persistent of the conspirators who had managed to defy Honorius’ justice for half a decade now. Having painstakingly restored the strength of his fleet over the previous year and the first eight months of this one, the emperor mounted a second, more successful effort to land troops on the opposite side of the Pyrenees in September, securing a beachhead at Lauretum[1] with two of Thorismund’s younger sons, Amalaric and Athalaric, and inciting rebellion among the oppressed Hispano-Romans of Tarraconensis.

    While Honorius was rebuilding the Western Roman fleet, Roderic celebrated his wedding to Stilicho’s sister Thiyya on May 11. In the fall, he and Majorian left his now-pregnant wife to coordinate their crossing into Hispania at the Pillars of Hercules with the emperor’s landings further north, establishing their first camp on Mons Calpe[2] before advancing further inland throughout the fall and winter. Hispalis revolted against its Visigoth garrison on December 24 and opened its gates while the two had barely begun to invest the city, allowing them to rush in and capture the city just before the end of the year. Now caught in a pincer and with the number of tricks he had up his sleeve having been whittled down over the past five years, Euric resolved to throw his full strength at his oldest nephew (and Majorian) first before they could replenish their strength to full with Hispano-Roman recruits (who were now coming out of the woodwork along with those loyalist Visigoths left behind in Roderic’s initial retreat) or link up with their emperor.

    Meanwhile in the Eastern Roman Empire, as Aspar visibly threw his weight around at court, his enemies began to hatch a conspiracy to undermine and eventually topple him. With Anthemius II’s knowledge and assent, his mother Licinia Eudoxia reached out to old general Leo, who in turn contacted the allies he’d made among the Isaurians – a fierce, quasi-barbarian mountain people who had made significant contributions to the army he’d been leading since the days of Anthemius I. The arrival of Hephthalite envoys in the winter, speaking of the devastating triumphs their masters had scored over the Persians and calling upon the Eastern Empire to fulfill the terms of their old alliance once more, provided both parties with convenient cover for the intrigues they were engaging in, and under their combined pressure Anthemius II agreed to go to war with Ctesiphon once more.

    N0MIiUH.jpg

    Eastern Roman forces departing Constantinople to fight against the beleaguered Persians again, just a few years after wresting Nisibis from them

    As for those Persians, while the Hephthalites were not lying about this being another year of defeats for them, they neglected to mention to the Eastern Roman court that Sassanid fortunes had begun to improve toward the end of 471. Mehama cleared out most of Khorasan, culminating in his victorious capture of Nishapur in November, while Akhshunwar continued to leave a trail of devastation across the shores of the Sea of Makran[3] and the Persian Gulf, climaxing with his savage sack of the previously-prosperous ports of Hormirzad[4] and Minab; much like the survivors of Aquileia, the only Persians who survived his onslaught were those who fled where the Eftals could not follow, in their case to the island of Ormus[5].

    But Mehama found his westward drive blunted by the House of Ispahbudhan[6] and their Daylamite vassals in the Alborz Mountains as he tried to leave Khorasan, while Peroz’s new army (bolstered by a large Lakhmid Arab contingent led by Al-Mundhir ibn Al-Mundhir[7], brother of their king Al-Aswad) set out to stop Akshunwar in the south. The Shah got his chance at Siraf on December 11, engaging the Hephthalites when they were but days away from storming the declining port town. Al-Mundhir’s cavalry and camelry helped counter the significant Eftal advantage in cavalry, as did Peroz’s elephant corps, and Akhshunwar was forced to retreat before the larger Sassanid army completely enveloped his own. The vengeful Persians only took prisoners to inflict torturous deaths upon them later, and hanged their mutilated corpses from the walls of Siraf before moving on to pursue Akhshunwar eastward.

    In China, Emperor Chengzu battled the other warlords across China who had so far refused to bow down and acknowledge the authority of his Chen dynasty. Of these Shen Youzhi, who had been loyal to the Song until their bitter end, proved to be the most tenacious and persistent; but the Chen had the advantage in numbers and popular support, and Chengzu was determined to ensure that no holdout of the old regime should stand in his way for long. Although Shen Youzhi enjoyed a string of triumphs in the summer & early spring and drove the Chen hosts back from Xiapi[8] to Jiankang, there he was ambushed by two more Chen armies – one from Lujiang, in the core of the Chen’s power-base, and the other from Kuaiji[9] to the southeast – and utterly defeated on June 15. He fled to the court of the Rouran, where he promised Shouluobuzhen Khagan land as far as the Yellow Sea in exchange for assistance against the Chen, but Chengzu had sent his own envoys to the khagan and offered to let him keep Liang Province if would but hand Shen Youzhi over.

    Had the khagan not previously been humbled by the Song and seen his forces further depleted by the Fufuluo rebellion, he’d easily have taken Shen Youzhi’s offer; but Shouluobuzhen was more cautious now, informed by a realistic appraisal of his own strength compared to that of the ascendant Chen, and decided that Chengzu’s was the more logical offer to take, lest he lose even Liang to the large and well-prepared Chen armies. Thus the year ended with the last Song loyalist losing his head after being delivered to Jiankang by the Rouran and Chengzu firmly consolidating his dynasty’s rule over all China save the northwestern and northeastern provinces of Liang & Liaoning, which were respectively still held by the Rouran and Goguryeo.

    MGEFPJ4.jpg

    The Chen court celebrates the death of Shen Youzhi and the return of peace to China after the turmoil of the Song dynasty's last years

    472 began with the armies of Euric and Majorian clashing on the lower banks of the Baetis, west of Corduba[10]. There on January 20 Euric’s outnumbered army of Visigoth and Priscillianist rebels fought back fiercely against Majorian’s Italian, African and Spanish legions for a time, but crumbled after Roderic emerged to assail their left flank with the loyal Visigoths and Berber cavalry on loan from Stilicho, having been directed to march along the southern banks of the Baetis and cross at an opportune time by Majorian. Unlike the Battle of Theveste however, here Majorian’s decision to split his larger forces – while still securing him the victory – proved fatal to his ally, for the legitimate Visigoth king was struck down by one of Euric’s angons even as the rebel host was being swept from the field.

    The allies marched into Corduba where they were welcomed by the citizens, now missing their bishop since Euric killed him in a fit of paranoia on his way to the Battle of the Lower Baetis, but remained there in a state of confusion until news of the birth of Roderic’s posthumous son Alaric (so named according to his wishes prior to leaving Africa) arrived from Iol Caesarea at the end of February. Prince Amalaric, the Balthing brother closest to Roderic in age, had asserted his claim to the Visigoth throne after hearing of his older brother’s death; but Honorius, in the first known case of a Roman emperor meddling in the succession of one of his federate kingdoms, determined that the newborn Alaric should succeed his father as King of the Visigoths by right of primogeniture instead – no doubt the knowledge that he could have a Hispano-Roman bishop effectively rule in Alaric’s name for the next decade & a half was the main motivating factor in his decision. To keep Amalaric, his brothers and their followers happy, Honorius promised them territorial compensation in the rest of Hispania after the war, which the Visigoth princes agreed to if only because of their relative weakness compared to Honorius and how their hatred for their treacherous kin-slaying uncle exceeded their anger at the emperor’s meddling.

    Iua6t87.jpg

    Rebel and loyalist Visigoths clashing at the Lower Baetis

    Bloody defeat at the Lower Baetis had gravely weakened Euric’s position, forcing him to withdraw behind the Iberian Cordillera while offering limited resistance – mostly in the way of deploying his Priscillianist allies as guerrillas to harass the advancing Western Romans as Ricimer had used his Donatists in Africa. This did not avail him and further defeats at Tritium[11], Abuna and Albucella[12] pushed him toward the mountains of the Callaeci and Astures by the end of the year. In desperation the rebel chief engaged in secret communications with Chilperic, King of Burgundy, hoping to exploit his resentment toward Honorius over the latter’s treatment of his father to turn him against the Western Augustus and help pull off some miraculous last-minute turnaround against the seemingly imminently victorious Romans.

    As the Western Romans continuously advanced against Euric’s dwindling forces, over in Britannia Ambrosius had a rare break from endemic violence and relieved his subjects’ taxes so that they too might enjoy the peace, however short-lived it might be. His restoration of the Roman forts and outposts along the northern edges of his realm had stemmed the tide of Saxon raids from that direction and his enlistment of the Uí Liatháin as foederati reduced the severity of Irish raids from over the western seas, for the Hiberno-Demetians proved effective at fending off their former countrymen. In the autumn he sent his son Artorius, now seven years old, to be raised at the court of his uncle Uthyr at Isca Dumnoniorum[13].

    Meanwhile, the first Angles arrived on British shores this year: a rather motley band of assorted undesirables (mostly outlaws) banished from Angeln[14] and led by the brothers Ket and Wig[15], who themselves had been exiled by the King of the Angles for dishonorably ganging up on a neighboring king after he killed their father in a duel the latter had challenged him to in the first place. These Angles washed up at the mouth of the Tina[16] and established themselves at the long-abandoned & ruined Roman fort of Arbeia[17], wresting it from the local Britons who called it Caer Urfa. Over Yuletide, they would make contact with the Saxon garrison at Cataractonium, who in turn bore the news to an interested Ælle...

    OcsJrBz.png

    The Angles of Ket and Wig setting up at Arbeia

    In the east, Peroz had further success in pushing Akhshunwar back, defeating the southern Hephthalite army at Jiruft and recovering what little they’d left of Bam by mid-summer. Around the same time, Mehama had to storm Gorgan at great cost and soon after withdrew from it anyway after being fooled into thinking that an oncoming Sassanid relief army was twice its actual size, sacking the parts of the city which had survived his initial attack as he left. The Ispahbudhans and Kanarangiyans[18], whose lands had previously been overrun once again by Mehama, gave chase as the northern Eftal army and their Fufuluo allies withdrew eastward toward Nisa. But the Persians’ run of good luck came to an end in July, when Anthemius II declared that the Eastern Roman Empire would uphold its old alliance with Bactra and set about attacking the weakened Mesopotamian frontier.

    As the Roman advance began with Aspar succeeding where he’d failed last round and capturing Gazaca while the main army under Anthemius & Leo marched down the Tigris, their Armenian & Albanian vassals overran the Balasagan region by the Caspian Sea and the Ghassanids crossed the Euphrates, Peroz was forced to halt his offensive against the Hephthalites and divide his forces to slow down the Roman incursions while also hurriedly drafting a new army in Persis and eastern Mesopotamia. Meanwhile, Mehama and Akhshunwar were pulling their forces back together to crush the Shah in the field once and for all. The Persian situation which had seemed so hopeful by mid-472 seemed to have gone the same way as a flower exposed to the Caucasian winter by the year’s end.

    To the south, hostilities flared up once more between Aksum and Himyar, as the Baccinbaxaba Ebana died and his son Nezool[19] faced a rebellion on the Red Sea coast led by the former’s cousin Nezana – the perfect circumstances to retake Himyar’s western coast, in the estimation of King Hassan Yuha’min. While the Aksumites were distracted by their civil war and unable to send reinforcements over the Bab el-Mandeb, the Himyarites rushed back into the Sabaean lowlands and recaptured Ta’izz and Ras Menheli, disrupting Aksumite control over the strait. However, the Aksumite garrison at Muza endured a siege until it was relieved by Arab reinforcements from their vassals in Yathrib near the end of the year, leaving Hassan’s campaign of reconquest incomplete as 472 came to a close.

    KPzkp4w.jpg

    Aksum's internal troubles allowed the Himyarites to recover most of their lost coastline in 472

    In the early months of 473, Euric’s last hope of getting the Burgundians to assassinate Honorius fell apart when Chilperic’s ambitious brother Gundabad[20], who they had unwisely not only included in their plot but actually assigned to be their assassin, revealed the plot to the Western Augustus in hopes of snatching his big brother’s crown. Naturally, Chilperic denied everything and claimed Gundobad had just framed him for a plot he himself had initiated. Since both brothers had evidence implicating the other and shared the same motive for joining Euric’s plot, Honorius’ first instinct was to arrest and execute both, but he was aware of the danger of infighting within his own camp and sensed an opportunity to further weaken the Burgundian kingdom without necessarily shedding blood right in that moment. Since Gundobad had a case for becoming a (but not the) Burgundian king based on the ancient laws of their people and the brothers obviously could not stand each other, the emperor (who also increased the number of bodyguards around him at all times) decreed that Chilperic should take him on as co-king and co-commander over the Burgundians – ceding to him power over the eastern mountain valleys of the Burgundian domain – in exchange for being cleared of the charges against him, an offer he was no more in a position to refuse than the younger sons of Thorismund had been to refuse theirs.

    With the plot against him averted and Burgundians hopefully set against each other, the emperor resumed the attack against Euric in the spring. The Visigoth usurper was on his last legs, and it showed as – after a few, quickly-reversed early advances with the aid of Asturian and Galician tribal warriors – he was further driven toward the sea over the next few months, despite the inevitable infighting within Honorius’ Burgundian contingent. On July 23, Euric (having completely run out of tricks) made his last stand at Bracara Augusta against the combined armies of Honorius and Majorian; he fought the Ostrogoth king Theodemir and nearly slew him during the Western Roman assault on the city walls, but was driven away by the latter’s retainers before he could strike the finishing blow and was instead himself killed two days later when the Western Romans pulled the Arian church he & the last of his warriors had barricaded themselves in down on their heads. With the death of this last and most persistent of the rebel chiefs, their great conspiracy had finally been fully undone and the Western Roman Empire knew peace again – and a much needed peace at that, for now Honorius had to rebuild large parts of his empire once more.

    First order of business for the victorious emperor was firmly restoring order to Hispania, by far the most devastated of the three theaters of the Second Great Conspiracy. The infant Alaric II was installed in Baurg as his father’s successor, with a council of bishops (most of them newly appointed to replace the martyrs struck down by Euric - certainly their leader, Archbishop Celsus of Toletum, belonged to this category) imposed to govern the Visigoths in his name. Naturally their first decree was to carry out the emperor’s punishment on the utterly defeated rebel Goths by finally imposing religious orthodoxy upon them: ordering the destruction of all Arian churches remaining on Visigoth land, the execution of their priests and those Visigoths who still refused to convert to either be enslaved or deported to other parts of the Western Empire while their property was to be seized and divided up among those who embraced Ephesian doctrine. The most fervent Arians had to go underground if they were to avoid dying for their faith, largely joining their similarly outlawed Priscillianist allies in the mountains of the Celtiberian and Vasconic tribes.

    478px-Boys_King_Arthur_-_N._C._Wyeth_-_p4.jpg

    Alaric II's mother Thiyya asks Archbishop Celsus of Toletum to return him to her arms

    Meanwhile Alaric’s uncles Amalaric, Athalaric and Athanagild were appointed to serve as the governors of Baetica, Lusitania and Cartaginensis[21] – parts of the latter two provinces having already been awarded to the Visigoth kingdom proper two decades prior. As they were all Ephesians like their father & brother and their followers fewer still after the war and partition, Honorius believed he could more easily keep the Balthings as a whole under control and ensure their total absorption into the ranks of their Hispano-Roman subjects in the next few decades. In that latter regard, at least, the Augustus would not be disappointed; while Euric, wherever he may be in the afterlife, would no doubt have been disappointed to know that his rebellion had achieved the precise opposite of maintaining his people's independence and status above the Hispano-Romans.

    Not only had the Visigoths been the first major federate tribe to be exposed to Roman influence and to have absorbed that influence & integrated themselves into the Empire more readily than most of their peers, but as diminished as they had been by the devastating wars of the 5th century (of which the Second Great Conspiracy was only the latest) and as they’d increasingly been shedding their Arianism (where the Bible was written and read in their native tongue rather than Latin thanks to the missionary Wulfila[22]) even before Alaric’s regents made conversion to the Ephesian Creed mandatory, their assimilation became as inevitable as that of the Vandals. While the Balthings and other descendants of Visigoth royalty & nobility would continue to remain proud of their ‘Godo’ heritage, furnish the Western Roman army with officers and soldiers of great valor, and leave their own mark on the local Latin dialects of the Diocese of Hispania – over the next century, the Visigothic language & identity itself increasingly faded to make way for a thoroughly Romance-dominated and Ephesian Spanish one, united both by their now-shared religious orthodoxy and increasing intermarriage between the Gothic and Hispano-Roman elites.

    nKZ496T.jpg

    Though the Visigoths nominally controlled much of Hispania as vassals of the Western Roman Emperor, there was no mistake that from 473 onward it was the urban, Ephesian and Latin-speaking Hispano-Roman majority which was ascendant

    Barbarian affairs aside, Honorius also had to tend to the Western Roman economy, which he had carefully built back up after Attila only to suffer damage and the depletion of its resources again thanks to the conspirators. The only positive economic development from this whole mess was that Italy’s post-Attila smallholder class, simultaneously pressured to produce enough food to keep themselves & their neighbors from starving back when Ricimer still seriously threatened African shipping and yet relatively untouched by the war themselves, finally began to become self-sufficient; they could now feed themselves while retaining a surplus for sale in local markets under normal circumstances, and it was Honorius’ hope that in time they’d even turn Italy into an agricultural powerhouse to challenge Africa.

    At the counsel of Majorian the Augustus ordered old Olybrius to expand coin production at the imperial mints at Rome, Ravenna, Mediolanum and Augusta Treverorum, while the Franks and Ostrogoths were allowed to work at the mints of Ambianum[23] and Sirmium under the supervision of overseers from Italy who’d make sure their work was up to Roman standards. Free laborers and slaves (including Visigoths, both prisoners-of-war from Euric’s armies and recently enslaved Arians) alike were massed to restore & work at the recovered Roman gold and silver mines of northwestern Hispania, of which the largest was located near Pons Ferrata[24]. These coins, containing significantly higher amounts of precious metals and thus of higher value than the infamously massively debased currency of the past, were decreed to be the only legal payment in government transactions. Over the rest of the 470s and into the next decade, the Roman government fought to phase out taxation-in-kind in favor of the collection of taxes only in hard currency, expecting that this policy would increase revenue while also allowing the commoners to pay at more consistent tax rates – sometimes even lower than what the tax collectors would previously demand from them in kind[25].

    hF1GzLm.png

    A golden tremissis of Honorius II minted with Spanish gold in 473, bearing a cross as a sign of his Christian piety

    Far off in the sands of Persia, Peroz tried and failed to crush Akhshunwar one more time before the latter could rejoin his nephew. The Battle of Bazman had been a Sassanid victory in the sense that the Hephthalites had retreated, but Peroz’s army had failed to inflict anywhere close to crippling losses on them and Akhshunwar was able to escape into the mountains of Carmania and continue on to link up with Mehama. Not only did said mountains obstruct Peroz’s pursuit, but the surrender of Mosul to the Eastern Roman army in the last days of summer and their reinforcement by Aspar’s and Theodoric Strabo’s secondary host in preparation for a march on Ctesiphon forced him to devote all possible resources to preventing them from conquering the core of his empire, including his own movement with his entire remaining army to the west.

    The only bit of good news for the Shah this year was that Vishnugupta had been murdered and his throne as Samrat usurped by Purugupta, the rebellious uncle whose life he had spared six years before and who still resented the Eftals for derailing his first bid for power. However, as he had no desire to immediately go to war with Bactra, this development was presently irrelevant to Mehama and Akhshunwar, who took advantage of the Shah’s undivided attention being directed west to finally link up and consolidate around Zaranj before turning to annihilate the Ispahbudhan-Kanarangiyan army pursuing the former at Tus in October. With that thorn removed from their side, the Hephthalite horde began to resume its westward advance: they spent the rest of the year devastating Hyrcania and ended it by capturing Damghan for use as a base of operations against central and western Persia in the coming years.

    China, in contrast to Sassanid Persia, was having a rather easy time as the mid-470s approached. Having defeated all the major warlords opposing him and secured peace with the barbarians for now, Emperor Chengzu set about restoring order in the countryside, sending his armies to hunt down smaller gangs of bandits like the ones who destroyed the Liu clan preceding him and make the roads safe for travel once again. With law & order came economic revitalization as internal, then external, land-bound trade picked up again; and with trade came foreign influences, particularly Buddhism which was brought along by Indian & Central Asian merchants & monks, and which already had a presence in China since the 3rd century. For his own part, Chengzu strove to set an example to his officials by living frugally and imposing taxes on luxury items not just to generate state revenue, but also to discourage wastefulness – and while he never entertained the thought of becoming a Buddhist, it was undeniable that the teachings of Buddhist ascetics held a certain appeal to him, thus he did nothing to hinder the new religion’s growth along the roads of his empire and even invited some Buddhist monks to his court.

    Central_Asian_Buddhist_Monks.jpeg

    A Sogdian (perhaps even Eftal) monk enlightening his Chinese acolyte to the Buddha's ways

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Lloret de Mar.

    [2] The Rock of Gibraltar.

    [3] The Sea of Oman.

    [4] Bandar Abbas.

    [5] Hormuz Island.

    [6] One of the seven great Parthian clans in the Sassanid Empire, the House of Ispahbudhan claimed descent from the legendary Persian hero Esfandiyār and was principally based in Hyrcania.

    [7] Younger son of Al-Mundhir I of the Lakhmids, this Al-Mundhir historically succeeded his brother Al-Aswad as King of the Lakhmids in 490 and was himself succeeded by Al-Aswad’s son Al-Nu’man II in 497.

    [8] Pizhou.

    [9] Shaoxing.

    [10] Cordoba. The battle between Euric & Majorian/Roderic would have been fought near modern Posadas, Spain.

    [11] Nájera.

    [12] Toro.

    [13] Exeter.

    [14] Modern Schleswig.

    [15] Two chaarcters from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle & Gesta Danorum. Their victim was said to be Eadgils, king of the Saxon Myrgings, though they don’t seem to have been punished with exile over the North Sea for disgracing the Angles.

    [16] The River Tyne.

    [17] South Shields.

    [18] Another major Parthian clan in Sassanid service, though not one traditionally counted among the seven great houses. They derive their name from the hereditary title Kanarang, which denoted the march-warden of Persia’s northeastern frontier where they had their estates and which they kept within their family.

    [19] Another 5th-century Aksumite king known from his coins. ‘Nezana’ may have been either another one of his names, or another man entirely who ruled jointly with him.

    [20] King of the Burgundians until 516, Gundobad historically ruthlessly consolidated power at the expense of his brothers (with whom he had divided up the Burgundian kingdom after their father Gondioc’s death) and issued the Lex Burgundionum, a law code which was based on Roman law and included provisions for the separate treatment of Burgundian-Burgundian cases compared to ones involving Burgundians & Romans. He was the longest-reigning and most successful of the Burgundian kings.

    [21] Baetica, Lusitania and Cartaginensis approximate to Andalusia, southern Portugal & southwestern Spain, and central & southeastern Spain respectively. As mentioned, the latter two provinces have already lost some land to the Visigoth kingdom, which also encompasses the whole of the old province of Gallaecia (northern Portugal & northwestern Spain) and some of western Tarraconensis, now one of the only two Spanish provinces not under a Visigoth king or governor (the other being Hispania Balearica, the Balearic islands).

    [22] Wulfila, also known as Ulfilas, was a Greek born into slavery among the Goths in the 4th century. He grew up to become an important Arian missionary and spread that creed among these particular barbarians, developing a Gothic alphabet and using it to translate the Bible into the Goths’ own language (as mentioned) to further hasten their conversion.

    [23] Amiens.

    [24] Ponferrada. The mine in question is Las Médulas, the largest gold mine in the Roman Empire; as many as seven aqueducts were used to bring water to the site for use in hydraulic mining operations.

    [25] A combination of the financial reforms of both the historical Majorian and Anastasius Dicorus.
     
    474-476: Purple shrouds
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    474 was largely a peaceful year for the Western Roman Empire, one that it badly needed to rebuild after the Second Great Conspiracy. The most prominent development in that half of the Roman world was the death of Theodemir, King of the Ostrogoths, on January 17 from the infection which had set in the wounds he’d received from Euric during the storming of Bracara Augusta the year before. His son Theodoric, now a man of twenty, promptly departed Honorius’ staff to take up his father’s crown: now a tall & powerful young man who’d distinguished himself as a brave & able officer on the emperor’s staff in the battles against Euric, Theodoric had also taken to his Roman education like a fish to water and was positively noted by contemporary chroniclers to not only be literate but so learned that he could hold a conversation with any proper Roman scholar.

    Though still at least nominally an Arian, Theodoric was wholly tolerant of Ephesians and assured the Roman bishops & bureaucrats of Dalmatia that they had nothing to fear from him soon after his acclamation on the shields of the Ostrogoth warriors – indeed, he would not make any moves against them in the years to come, rely greatly upon their talents to administer his realm, and even afford the most promising of them high station in his court. Old Ephesian churches continued to remain open and new ones were built under his rule, and Ostrogoths who converted to the Ephesian Creed out of their own volition faced no sanction from the royal court. In hopes of replicating the positive outcomes his family had been getting out of Theodoric and other Gothic princes in the past, Honorius invited Childeric of the Franks to send his eight-year-old son & heir Clovis[1] to Ravenna as well this year.

    But while certainly these were pleasing developments to the imperial court, the emperor was worried such a promising vassal might antagonize and be eliminated by his own subordinates (as his Visigoth uncle Thorismund had been) if he was not careful to avoid seeming like too much of a Roman puppet, not so long as his subjects still considered themselves separate from Roman society. Theodoric was not unaware of the danger himself, and sought to tread a fine line between loyal service to Rome and maintaining the autonomy of his people over the years to come.

    5fedty0.jpg

    Though quite Romanized himself, Theodoric had himself acclaimed king in the Ostrogoth fashion to remind his people that he had not entirely forgotten his roots

    On the other hand, this year was anything but a smooth ride for the Eastern Empire. Its first half may have been, despite increasingly poorly disguised feuding between generals Aspar and Leo – the imperial army under Anthemius II was able to advance down the Tigris & Euphrates to link up with the Ghassanids and then capture first Tikrit on April 13, then Wuzurg-Shapur (which had infamously been founded by Roman prisoners-of-war taken by Shapur I, its namesake, in the Battle of Edessa against Emperor Valerian 200 years prior) on May 31. But in June, while the Eastern army was throwing up siegeworks around Ctesiphon, Shah Peroz arrived with his army and threw them at the Romans with the sort of desperate fury that a cornered animal might possess, knowing full well that his empire was in serious danger of being torn apart between the Romans and Hephthalites.

    The ensuing Battle of Ctesiphon raged for two days, for despite all of Peroz’s haste and fervor in the battle, Ghassanid scouts had ensured that the Romans were aware of the oncoming danger and gave Anthemius and his generals time to prepare adequately. The Romans and their Armenian and Arab allies did well on the first day, scattering the Persians’ own Lakhmid auxiliaries before them and at one point nearly capturing Ctesiphon when the city’s garrison tried to sally forth and was beaten back – unfortunately for them, the Sassanids managed to shut the gates after only a few hundred Arabs managed to pursue them and killed these aforementioned pursuers, the Ghassanid king ‘Amr III ibn al-Nu’man[2] among them – but disaster befell them on the second day, where despite managing to hold the field against renewed Persian charges and arrow-storms, the Augustus was fatally wounded by a cataphract’s lance and expired soon after sundown.

    Leo was quick to blame Aspar, claiming he held his troops back when they could’ve defended the emperor; Aspar insisted he had no choice, as the right wing which he was commanding was just as hard-pressed as the emperor’s center and that he had actually offered to detach reinforcements to Anthemius’ aid but been refused by the fallen Augustus himself. As the night dragged on, their vehement argument escalated to a murderous battle as both saw their chance to eliminate and blame the other for Anthemius’ demise. Leo called on his Isaurian contingent to press hard against Aspar’s men, but the old Alan countered by calling in Theodoric Strabo’s Moesogoths. Still the impromptu Roman civil war in their camp hung in the balance into the early hours of the morning, when the Armenians were roused and – having little idea of what had happened, but more familiar with Aspar as he and their king Vahan had established a working relationship over the previous wars with Persia – rushed to Aspar’s aid, believing him when he claimed Leo was the traitor who arranged Anthemius’ death and was now trying to eliminate all witnesses. (The Ghassanids, still disorganized and in mourning over their own king’s death, had no part in this engagement)

    When the sun rose over what should’ve been the third day of battle, Peroz was shocked to find that no small number of the surviving Romans had been killed by their comrades, Leo’s head had been mounted on a Gothic pike and Aspar was offering them terms in the name of the Emperor Ardabur; his son, who he had acclaimed Augustus by his troops and raised up on their shields after defeating Leo, much to the Armenians’ increasing confusion. Aspar offered to return Tikrit and leave the Sassanids to face the Eftals in exchange for retaining Nineveh and the rest of the heavily-Christian border province of Arbayistan, as well as the partition of the satrapy of Balasagan between the Armenians and Albanians occupying it. While the territorial losses (though not as dangerous compared to what was likely had Anthemius lived and conquered Ctesiphon) would surely sting, Peroz felt he had little choice but to agree after receiving reports from his eastern satraps that the Hephthalites had laid waste as far as Yazd and were even threatening Istakhr, the very hometown of his dynasty.

    LvZ1GVD.jpg

    Theodoric Strabo reports his success in hunting down pro-Leo stragglers after Aspar's victory in the Eastern Roman camp

    With the Persian war out of the way, Aspar turned to march on Constantinople and assert his son’s claim to the purple. The empress dowager Licinia Eudoxia refused to recognize Ardabur as Augustus (as did Honorius II), instead denouncing him and Aspar as her son’s killers, and at first sent the general Basiliscus[3], Leo’s brother-in-law, to stop him. To her shock, Aspar was able to win Basiliscus and his nephew Armatus[4] by promising them high offices and tolerance for their Miaphysite co-religionists under Ardabur’s regime. Growing more desperate still, she reached out to Leo’s old Isaurian contacts and offered to marry their recently-widowed great chieftain Tarasis[5] as well as to wed the now-teenage Alypia (Ardabur’s intended) to his half-Greek son Zenon. But Tarasis and his warriors were defeated by Aspar’s much larger army at the Battle of the Cydnus[6] in August, and Aspar’s outriders captured Alypia and her attendants on their way to the Isaurians’ mountains; she was promptly forcefully married to Ardabur to legitimize his claim.

    Following these calamities, Licinia Eudoxia fled Constantinople ahead of the rebels’ arrival with her youngest daughter Lucina, intending to go to Ravenna and seek Western Roman assistance against Aspar, but their party was ambushed in an opportunistic Gepid raid into Thrace. The dowager empress was among the casualties, accidentally struck down by a Gepid angon while trying to flee the fracas (infuriating King Giesmus, who knew she would fetch a fortune from either imperial court), but Lucina reportedly went missing – certainly the Gepids did not have her, for they earnestly tried to find her in vain and if they had her in their captivity, Giesmus would have trumpeted her presence to the world in hopes of getting Honorius and Aspar to bid on her deliverance. This seemed to all to be the end of the Neo-Constantinian dynasty, which had shown great potential under Anthemius I less than a decade before, and its replacement by the Alan-blooded Asparians.

    Meanwhile, Aspar reached Constantinople and formally imposed Ardabur on the Eastern Roman throne. The younger man publicly converted to Ephesianism to get Patriarch Acacius to crown him, but soon he’d made it clear that he was still an Arian at heart and did not take his new creed seriously: simultaneously following through on the promises his father had made to Basiliscus and trying to strengthen Alexandria at Constantinople’s expense at Aspar’s suggestion, he issued decrees to tolerate Arianism in the Balkan provinces and Miaphysitism throughout the rest of Egypt & Syria, allowing these heterodox Christians to not only practice openly but also build their own churches while any Ephesian who harassed them was to be punished to the fullest extent of the law. Where vacancies opened up, Arians and Miaphysites were appointed to bishoprics ahead of any Ephesian candidates by the new emperor, as well. Ardabur also appointed Basiliscus Praetorian Prefect of the East, though Aspar retained greater power (especially over the military) as magister militum, and further named Armatus Vicar of the Diocese of the East, where his first job would be to suppress a Samaritan revolt which had broken out across northern Palaestina in the disorderly months between Anthemius II’s death and Ardabur’s official enthronement in Constantinople[7].

    s5YnRNT.png

    It took him almost his entire life to do so, but at long last, old Aspar had managed to install one of his brood on the Eastern Roman throne

    While the Eastern Romans were being roiled by internal troubles, the Persians now had a free hand to use against the Hephthalites and made the most of it. Peroz’s army, reinforced by way of almost completely emptying the garrisons of Ctesiphon and other Mesopotamian cities, hurried to stop Mehama and Akhshunwar before they could sack Istakhr – something which would have been a mortal insult to the Sassanid dynasty – and scored a victory against the two warlords just east of that city in early October, pushing them back toward the Hazaran Mountains. Nevertheless, the Hephthalites had still not been crippled by their latest defeat and refused to even consider making peace with the betrayer and killer of Khingila, even daring to send Peroz’s emissary back to the Shah without his head at the year’s end: clearly, this war was only going to end with either their deaths or his own.

    In 475, Honorius II decided that the Western Empire should try to resume the war against the Gepids which he had left unfinished when the Second Great Conspiracy erupted, and that now-King Theodoric should be given an opportunity to prove himself at the head of this campaign. Though given only a few legions by Majorian to supplement his otherwise wholly Ostrogoth and Iazyges army (the rest were still needed to ensure public safety and a smooth reconstruction in Hispania, Gaul or Africa), Theodoric did indeed pass the emperor’s final test with flying colors throughout the spring and summer, retaking Singidunum within weeks of the war’s resumption and driving them out of the province of Pannonia Secunda and the Diocese of Dacia altogether within months.

    With this victory the Western Empire had finally regained all the lands in Illyricum which it was supposed to have according to the agreement made by Emperors Romanus and Theodosius II in 449; but although Theodoric was happy to pursue the Gepids into Dacia and destroy them altogether, Aspar had stepped in and overseen the signing of a federate contract between their king Giesmus and Emperor Ardabur, placing the Gepids under the East’s protection in exchange for their military service in the wars to come and reparations for their recent raid into Eastern Roman territory. Unwilling to openly fight the Eastern Empire so soon after putting down the Second Great Conspiracy, Honorius commanded Theodoric to hold back, which the seething Ostrogoth did with great reluctance. Still, the emperor rewarded him for his able service by agreeing to his request to leave the reconquered lands under his administration, counting on the Ostrogoths to help repopulate those long-devastated frontier provinces, and the magister militum was sufficiently impressed to honor the king’s request to marry Domnina Majoriana, the eldest of his daughters with Honorius’ aunt Maria.

    CPlAg4N.jpg

    Majorian prepares to deliver his daughter Domnina to Theodoric, having won one more victory in successfully insisting that the ceremony be done in the Roman style and officiated by an Ephesian prelate

    Within the Roman world but beyond the boundaries of either empire, the Romano-Britons’ new defenses were seriously tested by Ælle this autumn, for he had concluded an alliance with the Angle newcomers and carved out an overland connection between his realm and theirs from the native Britons in the spring and summer. With a force of 5,000 men (including 1,500 Angles) he marched down the Old North Road[8] toward Londinium, but was obstructed by the rebuilt defenses of Durobrivae for three weeks until Ambrosius was able to arrive & engage him with a similarly-sized host. The resulting battle was a defeat for the Anglo-Saxons, although Ket and Wig proved their and the Angles’ worth by fighting a valorous rearguard action that prevented Ambrosius from pursuing Ælle and limited Anglo-Saxon losses. Having duly tested the Romano-British and found that he wouldn’t be scoring another easy victory over Ambrosius anytime soon, Ælle resolved to continue building up his forces – including assertively reaching out to the Saxon warriors of the continent to join him – and to wait for a window of opportunity against Londinium to open.

    475 also saw the rise of a new opportunity for the West and a new disaster for the East when – so soon after screwing the Western Romans over one more time by accepting the Gepids’ submission and following Armatus’ suppression of the Samaritan uprising – Aspar died in his sleep early in the autumn, having enjoyed the sight of his family bearing the imperial purple for little over a year. The Alan magister militum was 75, so it was not entirely unexpected that he should perish at such an age, but it was a greatly mourned and irreplaceable loss to his faction all the same. Augustus Ardabur was left confused and listless, and though his younger brother Patricius[9] tried to step up to the plate he simply was not an adequate replacement for their father. It was under those circumstances that Basiliscus and Armatus hatched their own plot to seize the throne of the Orient…

    But while the Eastern Romans’ troubles were just beginning anew, the Persians were very deep in theirs. From Istakhr Peroz had pursued his enemies into the Hazaran Mountains, scoring more victories over Mehama and Akshunwar at Shiragan and Jiruft. But these were little more than feints intended to trick the Shah into thinking his final victory over the White Huns was near at hand, and so he charged into the fateful ambush the uncle-nephew team had meticulously planned for him by the ruins of Bam with an overconfident head. There, on September 6, they surrounded him from all sides – Mehama striking from the north, Akhshunwar from the south and east, and the Fufuluo from the west after detaching from the rest of the Eftal army to creep around the Sassanid host through the mountains undetected, a feat which Peroz himself thought to be impossible – and completely destroyed his army. Out of between 40,000 and 60,000 Persians, fewer than five thousand managed to break out of the trap under the command of Sukhra[10], the former governor of Sakastan.

    P1PwaQ8.jpg

    Mehama and his elite warriors securing the Derafsh Kaviani, the Sassanid royal standard, as they solidify their decisive victory at Bam

    In addition to many kinsmen of the House of Sasan Peroz himself was killed, either by an Eftal horseman or by his own hand after realizing the battle was a lost cause and committing suicide would be a less painful way out than whatever his enemies had in mind, and Akhshunwar impaled his mutilated corpse upon a stake for use as a terrible ‘banner’ in further attacks on his empire; when he tired of this practice, the warlord had the Shah’s skull turned into a drinking cup. And while Mehama enslaved the third of the Persian prisoners who comprised part of his share of the booty of battle, Akhshunwar killed all of his prisoners so he could lob their heads at cities which dared still resist the White Hun advance. For the rest of the year the Hephthalites proceeded to viciously pillage as far as the Khuzestan Plain, sacking great cities such as Istakhr (which continued to defiantly resist even after seeing what a bloody mess the Eftals had made of their Shah, as a result Mehama allowed his uncle to indulge his bloodthirst and level it after it fell), Susa and Hormazd-Ardashir[11].

    In Ctesiphon there was, of course, great panic as news of the decisive Battle of Bam and the death of the Shah spread. The roads became clogged with refugees fleeing the White Huns’ dreadful advance and the Sassanid court unanimously chose the older prince Balash[12], Peroz’s younger brother, to succeed him rather than the only one of his sons who was not present at Bam and thus still lived, the toddler Kavadh[13]. As Mehama prepared to advance into Mesopotamia Sukhra (now appointed Eran-spahbod, or supreme commander of what remained of the Persian army, as an emergency measure) rallied what forces he still could, even stopping refugees on the road and drafting the most physically able of them, for a last-ditch defense against the oncoming White Huns – though it wasn’t much, considering that Peroz already almost totally emptied the Mesopotamian garrisons for his ill-fated eastern offensive.

    Far to the south, the less apocalyptic war between the Ethiopians and Himyarites raged on as Nezool finally defeated the usurper Nezana and consolidated his rule over Aksum in the spring. Over the summer, the Aksumites managed to prevent the Himyarites from capturing the Isle of Diodorus and regained some ground along the western Arabian coast, but fell short of retaking the outpost at Ras Menheli. After a push into the mountains to capture Ta’izz in the fall also failed, he sued for peace and established joint control of & taxation over the Bab el-Mandeb with Hassan Yuha’min, ending this particular Aksumite-Himyarite war in a limited victory for the latter. Hassan, for his part, would spend the next few years expanding the port at Khawr Ghurayrah, known to the Romans as Ocelis, until it absorbed Ras Menheli and became a contender for Muza (which remained under Aksumite control) to the north.

    Soon after the dawn of 476, Basiliscus sprang his ambush against the Asparians. His agents incited the urban mob of Constantinople with false rumors that Ardabur was going to depose Patriarch Acacius and replace him with an Arian Goth or a Miaphysite, precisely at a time when he knew the Augustus would be making his way back to the imperial palace from the praetorium. Several of Ardabur’s guards had been paid off by Basiliscus to abandon him at this crucial time, resulting in Ardabur and his loyal defenders being pulled from their horses and lynched by the aforementioned mob. Basiliscus then declared his willingness to take the throne, but if he was expecting the staunchly Ephesian mob to acclaim him (a known Miaphysite devotee), he was sorely mistaken – the Constantinopolitans also tried to kill him and he ended up fleeing the capital in a ship bound for Alexandria, where more of his and Armatus’ agents had incited a more successful revolt among the Miaphysite majority to install Peter Mongus[14], a deacon of Timothy Aelurus, as Patriarch of Alexandria.

    While Ardabur’s sons and several of his grandsons were also killed by the mob, Patricius had mobilized the loyal Scholares to defend himself and the now-widowed Augusta Alypia, who he married as part of his scheme to succeed his older brother. Patricius holed up in the Great Palace of Constantinople with his new wife and the surviving Asparian dynasts until Theodoric Strabo arrived almost a full week later to relieve the mob’s siege with 10,000 Moesogoths and other barbarian mercenaries, who ruthlessly cut open a path to the palace complex and in so doing made the city streets run red with blood. Now it was the Ephesians who were on the backfoot; but Patricius was wise enough to not want to rule his empire from a graveyard, and opened negotiations with Patriarch Acacius (who was the closest thing the mob, mostly inflamed by religious reasons, had to a leader at this point).

    BiYjX3a.jpg

    Strabo's men did not handle the Constantinopolitan mob gently as they moved to rescue the line of Aspar

    Patricius reached an agreement with the Patriarch before the end of February, swearing on the latter’s Bible that he would respect and regularly practice Ephesian rites and would do nothing to elevate Arianism, Miaphysitism or any other heresy above the established orthodoxy in exchange for his support in peacefully dispersing the mob and, of course, in being crowned Augustus. But a week into March, the new Emperor of the East received distressing news from Egypt and Syria: Basiliscus had been given a raucous welcome in Alexandria, where he was also acclaimed Augustus by the Egyptian legions and had a diadem placed on his brow by Peter Mongus before the cheering Miaphysite mob, while Armatus took the legions and provinces of Syria into revolt in support of his uncle.

    Another civil war was now upon the Eastern Roman Empire, though both sides would spend the rest of 476 trying to consolidate control over their territory (in Patricius’ case, he also tried to reach out to Tarasis’ Isaurians for help) and eliminate Ephesian/Miaphysite partisans supporting the other side. To the west Honorius was still sufficiently busy with reconstruction & his new financial reforms to have to restrict himself to observing the conflict from a safe distance, his plan being to wait for Patricius and Basiliscus to destroy one another before swooping in to mop up the victor and claiming the Eastern throne for himself by right of his wife, who after all was Anthemius II’s oldest sister. If he could pull it off, he would surpass even the progenitor and namesake of his dynasty, and become the first Emperor of a united Roman Empire since 395.

    In a time like this, the Persians had a great opportunity to retake the lands they had lost to the Eastern Romans and then some – if only they weren’t on the verge of collapse themselves. The Hephthalites pushed relentlessly toward Ctesiphon throughout the year, driven forward not only by their vengeful fury but also a realization that total victory was actually within their reach. Sukhra fought back ably, but he did not have the numbers to hold back the White Hunnish tide and despite a few early victories in the southern Mesopotamian marshlands during the spring, he was repeatedly forced to retreat when the Eftals maneuvered around any territory they couldn’t take outright and eventually suffered a devastating defeat at Madharaya[15] on June 26. The Sassanids could not recover in time from this final reversal to stop the Hephthalites from converging on Ctesiphon itself: Shah Balash immediately fled the city, seeking refuge with the old Roman enemy, while the city’s elders and captains surrendered in hopes of avoiding Istakhr’s fate on September 4 after Mehama defeated Sukhra again at Bet Ya’qob[16] and completed his encirclement of the Persian capital.

    Mehama and Akhshunwar entered the great city as conquerors that very day, and the former – impressed by the beauty of Ctesiphon’s architecture and the riches within – kept the latter on a short leash after he expressed his earnest wish to burn it to the ground. Upon reaching the White Palace where the Shahs had resided since the reign of Shapur I in the mid-3rd century, the Šao reaffirmed his command that there be no looting or wanton destruction and treated Peroz’s family magnanimously, though the same could not be said of Akhshunwar: at supper that night he brought out the late Shah’s skull and invited his daughters to ‘drink’ with their father, leaving even Mehama himself shocked and appalled.

    caA17Ue.png

    Mehama was sufficiently awed by the majesty of Ctesiphon to spare the city, despite his uncle's vehement wishes for further vengeance against the Sassanids

    As for Mehama, he had considered the option of ‘only’ annexing territories east of the Tigris and imposing young Kavadh on the Sassanid throne as a puppet. But the temptation of power over the whole of the Persian Empire (to be legitimized not just by his lance-arm but also his wife Balendokht, who after all was Peroz’s and Balash’s eldest niece) was apparently too great, and (after first reproaching his uncle for his senseless cruelty) he proclaimed himself Mahārājadhirāja[17] – the ‘Great King of Kings’ – that same evening, reflecting both the mark of Indian tutelage impressed upon him since his childhood and his intent to rule over both the Zoroastrian Persians and Buddhist Eftals. Kavadh was packed off to a remote Buddhist monastery in the Sogdian mountains, while his older sisters were married off to various Hephthalite and Fufuluo chiefs who had won renown during this six-year campaign.

    Balash found refuge in pro-Asparian Armenia and from there reached the court of Patricius, who thought he might be useful if he ever had to go to war with his new neighbor, but thanks to the civil war with Basiliscus there was virtually no chance of the Eastern Romans aiding him in taking back his empire. The Lakhmid king Al-Aswad ibn al-Mundhir[18], having expended his strength and his brother in vain to prop up the Sassanids, had also surrendered to Mehama before the year’s end and he graciously restored the terms of vassalage which these Arabs had abided by under Sassanid control, only with himself as Al-Aswad’s new overlord now. Lastly after his defeat at Bet Ya’qob Sukhra had retreated to Ecbatana[19], his hometown and the center of Karen power, where he called upon all Persians who still had even an ounce of courage to join him and declared that he would fight to the death rather than ever bend his knee to the victorious savages; Akhshunwar was absolutely willing to oblige his wish, having been assigned by Mehama to oversee the campaign against this last stubborn Persian holdout. As 476 ended, one thing was certain: the Sassanid dynasty was joining the Neo-Constantinians in being laid to rest wearing a burial shroud of matching imperial purple.

    HJ7b6Kx.png


    1. Western Roman Empire
    2. Eastern Roman Empire (Patricius)
    3. Eastern Roman Empire (Basiliscus)
    4. Franks
    5. Burgundians (Chilperic II)
    6. Burgundians (Gundabad)
    7. Visigoths
    8. Province of Baetica (Amalaric)
    9. Province of Lusitania (Athalaric)
    10. Province of Cartaginensis (Athanagild)
    11. Ostrogoths
    12. Moors
    13. Iazyges
    14. Romano-Britons
    15. Anglo-Saxons
    16. Britons
    17. Uí Liatháin
    18. Alamanni
    19. Thuringians
    20. Heruli
    21. Gepids
    22. Sclaveni
    23. Caucasian kingdoms of Lazica, Iberia & Albania
    24. Armenia
    25. Hephthalites
    26. House of Karen
    27. Ghassanids
    28. Lakhmids
    29. Garamantians
    30. Nobatia
    31. Makuria
    32. Alodia
    33. Aksum
    34. Himyar
    35. Gupta Empire
    36. Rouran Khaganate
    37. Chen Dynasty
    38. Goguryeo
    39. Korean kingdoms of Baekje, Gaya & Silla
    40. Funan
    41. Champa

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Clovis I was historically the first king of all Franks, who solidified Merovingian rule over his people and expanded it across most of Gaul at the expense of Syagrius and the Visigoths. In another stellar success for his reign, he also subjugated the Alamanni and expanded Frankish power eastward. He is unique among the post-Roman barbarian kings for converting to Chalcedonianism rather than Arianism under the influence of his wife, the Chalcedonian Burgundian princess Clotilde, which allowed for the rapid integration of the Gallo-Roman aristocracy into the Frankish realm as well as hardening the religious lines of conflict between the Franks and their Arian neighbors.

    [2] Historically, ‘Amr III ruled over the Ghassanids from 453 to 486.

    [3] Historically, Basiliscus was indeed the brother of Leo’s wife and possibly a Thracian like him; the 7th-century chronicler John of Antioch suggests he might have even been a barbarian and Odoacer’s uncle. What is certain is that he was a staunch Miaphysite, earning him the enmity of the orthodox citizens of Constantinople, and that he was staggeringly incompetent, leading the huge and hugely expensive joint Roman expedition against Gaiseric’s Vandals to complete disaster at Cape Bon in 468. Ironically despite his role ITL, he actually aided Leo against Aspar IRL in hopes of regaining the new emperor’s favor.

    [4] Flavius Armatus was historically instrumental in aiding his uncle Basiliscus against Zeno, but was later bribed into switching sides by being made magister militum and having his son (also named Basiliscus) designated Caesar. However, he was soon betrayed by the Isaurian emperor and assassinated on his order by Onoulphus, the brother of Odoacer.

    [5] The birth name of Zeno, an Isaurian who historically ruled the Eastern Empire from 474 to 475 before being deposed by Basiliscus, then again from 476 to 491 after retaking the throne. He contended with multiple uprisings during his reign, of which only Basiliscus’ met with any success, and more seriously also accidentally set off the Acacian Schism by promulgating the Henotikon in an attempt to mend bridges between Chalcedonians and Miaphysites.

    [6] The Berdan River.

    [7] The ERE was rocked by Samaritan and Jewish revolts until they lost the Diocese of the East to the Muslims altogether, but these historically did not begin until a decade after this first Samaritan rebellion ITL.

    [8] Now known as Ermine Street.

    [9] Historically Aspar’s second son, Patricius was his original intended candidate for the Eastern throne and had even been declared Caesar & married to Leontia, Leo’s daughter, in preparation for succeeding the latter emperor in 470. However, a year later Aspar was killed with Patricius’ brother Ardabur and he himself fell from grace; it’s not clear whether he lived or died, but he certainly was set aside by Leo and faded from the history books.

    [10] Sukhra was historically a prominent nobleman of the House of Karen, one of the seven great Parthian houses of the Sassanid Empire, and the power behind the throne when it was occupied by Shahs Balash and Kavadh I. He avenged Peroz’s defeat and death at Hephthalite hands in 484, when it had seemed their total victory over Persia had been imminent, but fell out with Kavadh when the latter became older and sought to escape from under his thumb. The Shah formed an alliance with other anti-Sukhra nobles who resented his great power and greater arrogance, and together they defeated him in Shiraz and executed him soon after in 493.

    [11] Ahvaz.

    [12] Balash was Peroz’s brother and historical initial successor, being chosen for much the same reason he was ITL. He was described as a mild and generous man, especially fond of the Christian community, but not much of a warrior. In 488 he was deposed in favor of his nephew Kavadh by Sukhra with the support of the Zoroastrian clergy and magnates, having reigned for just four years.

    [13] Considered one of the most successful Shahs of Iran, Kavadh retook the Persian throne twice (once from his uncle Balash, then again from his brother Djamasp) and fought victorious wars against the Byzantines. Ironically, he had Hephthalite help in the war against Djamasp, but later turned against them – and unlike his father, he managed to remain consistently triumphant against them. He also presided over the Mazdakite controversy in Persia, initially supporting the populist prophet Mazdak against the Zoroastrian establishment but then later disposing of him.

    [14] The historical Coptic Pope between 477 and 489, succeeding Timothy Aelurus after the latter was reinstated by a Miaphysite uprising in Alexandria (just in 475 rather than 476). He was indeed a deacon and close disciple of Timothy Aelurus, and gained imperial recognition as part of the Henotikon.

    [15] Kut.

    [16] Baqubah.

    [17] This title was historically first used among the White Huns by Toramana, whose connection to Mehama & Akhshunwar is uncertain and who ruled from 493 to 515.

    [18] The historical ruler of the Lakhmids from 462 to 490, after which his brother Al-Mundhir (already killed by the Eftals ITL) succeeded him.

    [19] Hamadan.
     
    A conquest, not a graveyard
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The White Palace of Ctesiphon, December 20 476

    “O Great King of the Kings, when we heard of your victory at Bam and entry into this very city, we gave our Lord thanks for having sent such a mighty man to deliver us from the accursed tyranny of the Persians. More personally, I must thank you for delivering me from their vile chains.” Old Babowai[1], the Patriarch of the Church of the East who had recently been released from prison by these conquering White Huns, and the bishops who came with him rose from their knees at that king-of-kings’ gesture, though they still kept their heads bowed out of respect for him – something which he noticed and was visibly pleased by. His wife the Maharani, who Babowai last remembered as a teenage girl during the reign of her father Hormizd III, looked less pleased at his choice of words to describe her people, but then he wasn’t here to appeal to her. The Patriarch continued in practiced Pārsīg, “But we have not come only to give you our praises in person, nor solely to deliver these gifts to you.”

    Well, the sight of that pile of choice fruits and vegetables – melons, pomegranates, dates, lettuce and so much more – they had brought to showcase the bounty of their homeland, said to be the breadbasket of the Sassanid Empire, did tempt the hungry Mehama to listen to whatever they had to say. “I had guessed not. Every party that has passed through those doors to-day has had a petition, or several, to present to me.” The Mahārājadhirāja slouched in his new throne, one leg already atop the other’s knee, and lazily waved his hand to signal one of his newer concubines to feed him grapes from the Syriacs’ bounty. He could not recall her name, only that she was a recent addition to his harem – picked up from either Susa or Shapurkhast[2], he thought – and in any case, his rumbling stomach indicated his greater interest in the food she was bringing than whatever womanly charms she possessed. “Well! I must say you have made an excellent first impression already, prelate of the Most High God.” Mehama continued cheerfully as he chewed on the grapes, which he found to indeed be of high quality. “Tell me, what is it you would have of me?”

    Pleased at the sight of the Mahārājadhirāja‘s good mood, Babowai now grew bold enough to look Mehama in the eye and ask directly, “We have come to ask for your mercy and protection, Great King of Kings. We implore you to allow we Nazarenes to govern ourselves according to our customs – for we, the bishops and elders of Christ’s Church, to guide and tend to our flock within the confines of our holy laws – and to protect our people and churches from the Persians, who have inflicted imprisonment and even tortures and martyrdom on the former and burned many of the latter. We are, of course, prepared to serve you well and faithfully until the end of our days; certainly more faithfully than we have served the House of Sasan, which arrogantly demanded much from us while giving nothing in return but the scourge and the torch.”

    “Granted,” Was Mehama’s simple response to Babowai’s speech which, coupled with a dismissive wave of his other and more heavily ring-adorned hand, left the Patriarch and his party rather taken aback. He noted the flicker in their expressions and explained, “You are not the first to ask such things of me, servant of the Most High God, for the Mazdan mages and the Exilarch of the Jews have presented similar petitions before me already. I doubt you will be the last, either.” Well, the Mazdans might be upset to learn that they could no longer persecute minority sects with impunity, and that their new overlord would judge them almost as harshly as Yama if they dared. But Mehama was the conqueror and they were the conquered, so as far as he was concerned, they should be glad he was accommodating them at all (largely at the advice of his wife) instead of plundering even more of their fire-temples; in any case, knocking them down a peg and attaining the loyalty of Persia’s minority peoples would be an easier road to securing the Hephthalite regime than trying to appease them after his (and especially his uncle’s) bloody rampage through their heartlands, at least in his estimation.

    Having finished the grapes, Mehama dismissed his concubine with another wave and straightened in the throne of the Shahs, clasping both hands together. “Pride is a fetter in my religion, as I have been led to understand that it is in yours, and I would hope I am not prideful enough to think I could rule this great new empire I’ve just conquered without the cooperation of my subjects.” He had more than enough other vices to upset the bhikkhus, anyway – were it not for the demands of war and the intense training regimen his uncle had introduced him to upon his return to Bactra, Mehama’s eating & drinking habits would render him immensely fat in very short order. “You will find me a generous and merciful master indeed, so long as you pay the tribute I ask of you when I ask of it and give me no cause to suspect you of treachery. No doubt I will be calling upon some of your wise men soon enough to assist me in administering other provinces, take accounts, collect taxes – all the usual rigors of empire, in which I expect they will be as helpful and loyal as Eftals, Persians, Parthians, Hebrews, Daylamites and all my other subjects. Indeed given what you have just told me of your fallen overlords’ persecutions of your people, I suspect it will not be difficult for me to outstrip them in either generosity or mercy.”

    “Indeed, indeed…” Babowai said, nodding, giddiness spreading through his aged bones at how easy it had been to procure the autonomy of the Christian community from this new king. Much easier than it had been just to ask Peroz, that vicious fire-worshiping fratricide and tyrant, to punish magi who incited mobs to destroy churches and attack the faithful every few years. “We will not soon forget your kindness, mighty and noble King of the Kings. When we return to our churches, we shall pray for your reign to be a long and fruitful one.” With that, the Syriacs exited on a good note – Mehama was of course a Buddhist, not a Christian, but he would never turn down anyone calling upon their God or gods to bestow good fortune on himself – and ordered the next petitioners in. Babowai and his peers avoided the cool gaze of the Mahārājadhirāja’s uncle Akhshunwar, who stood near one of the doors, on their way out; even when not immediately hostile, the aged warlord still gave off an intimidating aura that few men other than Mehama could bear for long.

    Alas those next petitioners were Persians, whose mere presence did arouse Akhshunwar’s hostility and who could feel his hateful glare burning into their backs as they prostrated themselves before Mehama. The Mahārājadhirāja himself sat up straight and dug his fingers into his throne’s arm-rests as he accepted their obeisance, much warier and more alert than he had been when receiving the Christians and the Jews before them, as if concerned that his old uncle might kill these delegates on the spot if they should say the wrong thing. “I see you have brought nothing for me…” Mehama began brusquely. “A bold opening step for men who I presume have come seeking my favor, to say the least. Why have you come before me?”

    “We presently have no gifts to offer thee, Great King of Kings, on account of the devastation and impoverishment visisted upon our home city of Gundeshapur[3].” The leading elder uttered, still not daring to rise from the floor for fear that Akhshunwar or Mehama’s other guards would strike him down if he did so without a verbal invitation. Indeed Akhshunwar bristled and Mehama grinned wickedly at these words; was this Persian delegation challenging them and calling them out for their earlier rampage through Persia? Better still, were these assassins sent by that mule-headed Sukhra to test their skill at arms? But far from drawing hidden knives and rushing the throne, the elder continued, “So we have come to ask you for help to restore the city to its glory, with which we can make ourselves into a useful gift for your new empire.”

    “And how exactly do you intend to do that?” Mehama asked, relaxing slightly and stroking his long black beard in thought. Balendokht was leaning forward in her own, smaller throne, curious to learn what the Persians had to say – and if it was anything she could help with. Akhshunwar, for his part, continued to glare down at the assembled Persians and did not release his grip on the hilt of his sword.

    “Once, Gundeshapur was home to a school, library and hospital.” The elder began to explain, rising to his knees after Mehama invited him to do so. “We hosted many wise men of great learning, in particular great healers who were able to bring men back from death’s doorstep with astounding ease and gentleness. Furthermore, our astrologers were frequently called upon to reveal secrets and prophecies in the stars by the Shahs of old, and our mathematicians were considered a great boon to the administration of all the satrapies and royal cities which were able to attract their service. If you would but return the learned men and their families whom you had taken from the city when you conquered it, and allowed them to bring enough gold and materials with which to rebuild their facilities, you will find them and us at your disposal in governing this empire which you have won – we swear that we will assist you to the full extent of our intellectual capabilities, as we had done for the Shahs before you.”

    “Are you not at my disposal now, as subjects who have bent the knee – indeed prostrated yourselves – before me?” Mehama scowled down at the elder, who seemed to shrink before his hard look. The men of Gundeshapur were over-bold indeed, to bring him no gifts and then ask him to not only release their neighbors from slavery, but to also let them return to & rebuild their homes with at least some of the plunder he’d taken. If they had been as wise as this fool claimed, they would’ve surrendered before he had to take Gundeshapur by force and sack it, and avoided all this suffering in the first place. “You ask many favors of me. And certainly in return you promise me much in the future, but I see so little of what you have to offer now that I must doubt your words. Do you think me a fool simply because I do not hail from the former heart of the Persian world as you do? I am not one to make investments on such thin assurances.”

    “Well said, nephew.” Akhshunwar’s dark, gravelly voice boomed from behind the Gundeshapuri elders, the leader of whom hurriedly fell prostrate again beneath the shadow of the Eftal’s blade as it emerged from its sheath. “These arrogant prattling snakes speak much of their wisdom and potential, but their words mark them as imbeciles who clearly do not understand when they have been conquered and who think they can make demands of their conqueror. Allow me to show them the door.” And then the grave.

    “Great and noble husband, I speak the truth when I say that I have seen firsthand the miracles the men of Gundeshapur can work, if you would but give them a chance.” Balendokht spoke up now in a rush, hurrying to counter Akhshunwar’s almost entirely unveiled threat and to avoid the possibility of Mehama agreeing with him. “Were it not for them, I would not be here now, much less lived to bear you our children. They are not lying about being able to bring men back from the doors of death, for twice in my childhood I was afflicted with maladies that the physicians of Ctesiphon deemed incurable and certain to kill me; but each time my father rushed me to Gundeshapur, and there they healed me within a matter of weeks on both counts. Nor do they deceive you in regards to their other talents, for I have heard both my father and grandfather praise their mastery of sums and the stars alike at length.”

    Balendokht had by now risen from her seat, only to fall to her knees before Mehama and take his hand in hers. Any thought of avenging her fallen dynasty she suppressed, for the Maharani was painfully aware that such prospects were grossly unrealistic at this time and instead she turned her full attention onto trying to prevent another gratuitous massacre of her countrymen here and now, which she knew would require her to present herself as soft-hearted and submissive before her conquering husband. “This I swear is true, on my life: you will not regret forgiving these men for their impudence and granting them a chance to prove themselves useful.”

    “…very well, wife, you have convinced me.” Mehama finally replied after some moments of consideration, an eyebrow raised in curiosity as he looked down at Balendokht. “Rise, elders of Gundeshapur, and thank your gracious Queen-of-Queens for persuading me to not only allow you to leave this palace with your heads still attached to your shoulders, but to grant your request.” Akhshunwar retreated into the shadows, sheathing his blade and gritting his teeth, while the elders did just that and Balendokht repressed the sigh of relief she was about to let out at having averted the slaughter of even more of her people. “To-morrow twenty of my guards will take you to the camp where I am holding your people prisoner. You are to select forty of them, and each of these men is free to bring back to Gundeshapur all the valuables they can fit in a single sack. You have one year to rebuild your city and show me the fruits of your labors; in that time, I shall have the rest of your peers moved to more hospitable lodgings.” Mehama raised one ringed finger for emphasis. “One. Year. After which I expect each of you will send one of your close kin to be guests at my court. Understand that if you disappoint me, or utter one more insolent remark in my hearing, you will find their – and your own – accommodations becoming very inhospitable in short order. Now, if that is all, get out of my sight.”

    Once the Gundeshapuri party had departed in mixed gratitude and fear, Mehama ordered the palace shut to any other petitioners for the time being, for it was already late at night and torches had to be lit to illuminate all but his highest and most open halls. Balendokht and Akhshunwar continued to accompany the Mahārājadhirāja as he went to wash his face, trailing behind his armored guards and directing their hatred at one another non-verbally so long as he did not look in their direction. When Mehama was done, he raised his head to look up at the latter from across the wash basin and, noting his thoroughly displeased expression, deadpanned, “I take it you did not agree with my judgments today, uncle.”

    “No, I certainly did not, nephew mine.” Came Akhshunwar’s blunt, grumbling reply. “Might I be frank with you?”

    “Have you not been frank with me this entire time?” Mehama responded in a deadpan, the edges of his mouth curling up in a smirk that did not quite reach his eyes. He left for his chambers, Balendokht following him in an infuriated silence – she had learned long ago that there was no point to trying to talk to Akhshunwar, who had spurned all her efforts to even make light conversation with him and made it abundantly clear that he thought all Persians should perish for the crimes of her uncle against the Eftals – and Akhshunwar trailing behind them both, shaking his head as they left the wash-room.

    “Once again you have shown great kindness to your new subjects, nephew. Far too much of it, and misplaced mercy besides for the Persians.” The older man growled, while Mehama rolled his eyes. This was the millionth time he had heard the beginnings to such a rant from Akhshunwar. “There is a great difference between showing some clemency to a defeated enemy, and turning your back on him while also tying your own hands while he re-arms – “

    “There is also a great difference between defeating an enemy and utterly destroying not only him, but also his family and his people.” The Mahārājadhirāja stopped in his tracks and turned to face his uncle, exasperated. “And as I keep telling you over and over, there are simply not enough of we Ebodalo[4] – even if we count our new Fufuluo friends among our ranks – to administer all the cities and satrapies of this vast land we have conquered without the cooperation of the Persians and our myriad other subjects. How many more times must I tell you – “

    “Do you sincerely think you can trust the same vile race of men who treacherously slew your father at a peace negotiation?! You should be avenging him and all the other Ebodalo murdered at their hands – ”

    “We just did!” Mehama roared back, his wrath finally awakened by this last unwelcome reminder, and Akhshunwar was startled into momentary silence by this outpouring of anger. “My father’s killer is dead, uncle, and the responsibility for his death does not belong to you alone: as you should recall, I myself was at Bam when he fell beneath our hooves! You have since mutilated Peroz, used him as a standard, drunk from his skull and then used that skull to taunt his daughters in that ghastly display a few months ago! And speaking of Bam, we reduced the site of Father’s murder to an utterly lifeless ruin, then carved for ourselves a bloody path through so many more Persian cities that I cannot count them all!” He slammed a fist into his open hand for emphasis. As far as he could tell, vengeful hatred had festered so long in his uncle’s heart so as to render him an insensible madman, hellbent on exterminating the new majority of his empire for no good reason. “What more could we possibly do to avenge him, short of killing every Persian from those who have yet to leave their mothers’ wombs up to those already brought to the verge of death by old age?!”

    “You should heed your nephew’s words, dear Akhshunwar.” Balendokht added, seizing the opening provided by her husband’s temper flaring up to pile on her hated enemy, and snaking her arm around the younger yet taller Mehama’s shoulders. “Has he not made it abundantly clear that he seeks to rule an empire, rather than a graveyard? His deeds of generosity and wisdom are fast cementing his hold – “

    “You dare interrupt me, woman?!”

    “Enough! Whatever you might think of her, Balendokht is still my wife, which also makes her your queen.” Mehama snarled, advancing to shield the leering Persian princess from his visibly livid uncle. “You cannot speak to her as you would some common servant. And let me respond to your frankness with my own: I have heard enough of your advice this evening, and as your king I have determined it unwise and senselessly destructive. Now leave us, and do not forget that you should leave Ctesiphon altogether to-morrow, to wage war on that devil Sukhra and the imbeciles who follow him! There is an enemy you have my leave to destroy without rest or pity.”

    As the imperial couple stalked away with their guards, Akhshunwar was left to seethe alone in the hallway. Clearly that Aryan slattern had sunk her hooks deep into his nephew, to the point that he had even forgotten who protected their people from that perfumed monster Peroz while he was learning sums and calligraphy in Pataliputra and who had won their war over the Persian menace for him in the first place. Swallowing the tide of wrathful insults he had been tempted to shout even at the risk of losing his head, the warlord stormed off in the other direction, and all who saw him still clenching his fists at his sides and shaking with barely repressed rage smartly stayed out of his path. There would be a reckoning one of these days, Akhshunwar decided, and he already knew which old friends in the Hephthalite military aristocracy he ought to contact to teach his impudent nephew a harsh lesson or ten down the road…

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Longtime Patriarch of the Church of the East from 457 to 484, Babowai was originally a Zoroastrian (Mazdan) magus. He was an outspoken figure filled with the zeal of the convert, frequently coming to blows with both Nestorians (he himself was pro-Roman and held to orthodoxy) and the Persian authorities. The Zoroastrians did indeed frequently and fiercely attack him, in part because he was an apostate from their religion, and he was imprisoned and tortured by Peroz’s government in the 470s. Eventually he was outmaneuvered by the Nestorian faction of the Bishop Barsauma, who got him executed by Peroz for insulting Persia in a letter to orthodox bishops in the ERE.

    [2] Khorramabad.

    [3] Near Eslamabad. This city was also known as ‘Weh-Andiyok-Shapur’, ‘Better-than-Antioch of Shapur’, and had been constructed by Roman prisoners taken from the 3rd-century Battle of Edessa against Valerian – its name and origin were obviously fully intended slights against the Romans by its founder and namesake, Shapur I.

    [4] The name of the Hephthalites in Bactrian, their primary language.
     
    477-480: Act(s) of union
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    By early 477, Patricius and Basiliscus had succeeded in suppressing or driving out the other side’s most obvious supporters in their half of the Eastern Roman Empire and were prepared to direct their full power against one another. Or rather, Patricius was; Basiliscus inexplicably chose to squander his time and divided his resources on a mass persecution against Ephesians (and also the Jews and Samaritans of Palestina) throughout Egypt and Syria and the construction of Miaphysite churches, baffling even those members of his court and military command who were not zealous Miaphysites. Even among those zealots, he lost favor and curried dislike by imposing far harsher taxes on his subjects than the Ephesian Neo-Constantinians or Theodosians had ever done and selling offices in his government, the bidding for which was usually rigged to bypass local Copts and Syrians in favor of Greeks – and not even native Greeks such as the well-established community at Alexandria, but his personal favorites from Greece and Anatolia, now enemy territory. For his part, Patricius had won over the brothers Illus and Trocundus[1], lesser Isaurian chieftains who he persuaded to murder the obstinately anti-Asparian Tarasis and aid him in exchange for great governorships within the empire.

    Almost needless to say, these erratic and incompetent decisions sparked many more new rebellions against the southern usurper than he had previously put down, while sapping the numbers and morale of his own supporters. Patricius did not fight a single major battle as they advanced through northern Syria: instead they found themselves squashing dispersed, isolated pro-Basiliscus legions and militias of local Miaphysite rabble who seemed more interested in hunting down Ephesians (and dyophysite Nestorians, in addition to the occasional Jew) than engaging them in pitched combat. To the northern emperor’s bewilderment, he was welcomed into Antioch by jubilant crowds throwing flowers and waving palm fronds at him, though Antioch’s theologians and clerics had long been fierce rivals of those of Constantinople – the city’s commander was upset at having been passed over for a promotion by Basiliscus’ court and the southern usurper’s toadies had mismanaged the city badly enough in just under a year to get its people to change sides as a collective, with those officials appointed by Basiliscus who didn’t manage to escape in time more often than not being lynched by the Antiochene mobs rather than delivered to Patricius alive.

    ENjwGa5.jpg

    Patricius was pleasantly surprised at the rapidity with which even Basiliscus' co-religionists surrendered to him rather than fight for his enemy

    It took until the northern army reached Galilee for them to start facing noticeable resistance. There Armatus had pulled together enough troops to first confront Patricius and company at Meiron[2] on June 1, taking advantage of the high ground to compensate for his numerical inferiority. Up on Mount Meron’s slopes, his legionaries withstood those of Patricius and the latter’s Isaurian auxiliaries for three days before he received a command from Basiliscus to withdraw: Theodoric Strabo, now Patricius’ magister militum, had seized Crete and Cyprus and was clearly massing for an amphibious attack on Alexandria. But the usurper had been deceived by a feint of the Moesogoth’s making, for Strabo did not land at Alexandria but rather at Ascalon[3]. Armatus realized too late that he had given up a strong defensive position for nothing and was now caught between two armies which outnumbered his own even separately, but refused to give in to despair and still remained determined to try to break through to Egypt.

    Armatus defeated Strabo at Hebron when the latter attempted to advance on Jerusalem and cut off his southward retreat, but although forced to fall back a ways, the barbarian warlord turned the tables at Gaza and inflicted a grievous defeat on Armatus just before he could enter Egypt. Armatus consequently retreated into Lydda[4], where the two northern armies converged and besieged him for another three months before he surrendered with the expectation that he would be allowed to live. Unfortunately for him, neither Patricius nor Theodoric Strabo were men of honor or mercy, and they put his head on a spear borne before them as they pressed on into Egypt.

    Basiliscus theoretically still had enough men on hand to at least make Patricius fight hard for Egypt, but he panicked at the loss of his magister militum (despite having done effectively nothing to save him while he was trapped in Lod) and after throwing a last desperate party in Alexandria to take his mind off his (at least as far as he knew) inevitable defeat, took a ship bound to sail down the Red Sea toward Aksum, where the similarly Miaphysite Baccinbaxaba would provide him with refuge. Meanwhile his leaderless supporters promptly surrendered en masse to Patricius, who reigned as the undisputed Eastern Roman Emperor from the end of 477 onward. No one was more disappointed at this anticlimactic conclusion to the latest Eastern Roman civil war than Honorius II, who had been counting on Basiliscus putting up a much better fight against Patricius to weaken the latter enough for the Western Romans to walk over him, and had to content himself with continuing to refuse to recognize Patricius’ legitimacy in the meantime instead.

    N3MiL7k.jpg

    Basiliscus on the eve of Patricius' advance into Egypt, treating the loss of the Roman Levant and his magister militum with all the gravitas he could muster

    Meanwhile in the lands of the Hephthalites, Akhshunwar did what was expected of him and spent the year utterly crushing Sukhra’s continued rebellion; the latter, it turned out, simply did not have the resources to resist the Eftals and Fufuluo for long. Defiant to the end and well aware (like Peroz before him) that an excruciating death was all that awaited him if he should be taken alive, Sukhra committed mass suicide with his immediate family – some of whom had to be coerced into going along with him – by burning down his palace with himself, and them, still meditating within as Akhshunwar broke through Ecbatana’s defenses late in the summer. This done, Mehama thanked Akhshunwar for his victory (notwithstanding the trail of massacres he inevitably left behind him) and promptly tried to get him out of the way by assigning him to govern the Eftals’ Bactrian homeland; an ‘honor’ which Akhshunwar accepted so brusquely and unquestioningly that he aroused the Mahārājadhirāja’s suspicion, though a lack of any evidence for a conspiracy and Akhshunwar’s command of the loyalty of too many White Huns made further action against him impossible at this point.

    During and after Akhshunwar’s ruthless campaign against the House of Karen, Mehama was taking steps to solidify Hephthalite rule over Persia. He sought to make use of as much of the old Persian administrative structure as he could still find after the White Huns’ rampage through the country: on paper the satrapies and royal cities remained as they had been in Sassanid times, though quite a few of the latter had been depopulated by the Eftals and he could at best restore them to a shadow of their former glory, and some Persian satraps (as well as many Persian bureaucrats) were retained in their offices even as Mehama made many more Hephthalite or other non-Persian supporters of his into their peers. In practice, the Hephthalite administration turned out to be less centralized, less sophisticated and more ramshackle in nature than the Sassanid one had been. Tolerance and self-government was extended to those native peoples and sects which bowed before the Mahārājadhirāja after his victory lap in Ctesiphon, most notably the Babylonian Jewish community which was allowed to carry on more or less as it had under Sassanid rule and the Syriac Christians who found all Zoroastrian persecution against them slackening in the face of harsh punishments being meted out by Hephthalite jailers & executioners. For this reason, those minorities generally welcomed Eftal rule (unlike the Zoroastrians, who were lukewarm toward the new regime at best) and would provide Mehama’s regime with most (sometimes all) of his support from the urban literati of Mesopotamia & Persia.

    The most notable development in the early years of Eftal rule over Persia was the emergence of several highly autonomous, at times verging on independent, polities under Mehama’s nominal rule, as part of the process of decentralization brought on (whether Mehama himself intended it or not) by the destructiveness of Hephthalite warfare. Many of the Eftals themselves spread out throughout the country and were secured priority grazing rights for their herds at the expense of local farmers & shepherds; their continued practice of nomadism and Buddhist beliefs set them apart from the urbanized, or at least settled, peoples whom they now ruled, in addition to occasionally bringing them into conflict with other nomadic populations who had submitted to the Mahārājadhirāja. The Fufuluo elected to mostly settle down in Media and especially Atropatene, lending a Turkic character to that region’s people and customs for centuries to come, and would prove to be rather mercurial allies for Mehama in a much shorter timeframe than that.

    HCpJJfT.png

    Mahārājadhirāja Mehama receiving ever more petitions from his new subjects in Ctesiphon

    Of the indigenes, Padishkhwargar[5] was left to its own devices as a patchwork of indigenous fiefdoms, governed by the Amardian kings of the House of Gushnasp[6] who frequently had to be coerced into paying tribute and doing obeisance before Mehama. The nomadic Kurds of the Zagros Mountains proved to be similarly difficult subjects for the region’s new overlords, and would frequently clash with migrating Eftals and Fufuluo over grazing and camping grounds for years to come. In a bid to co-opt at least some of these Kurdish tribes, Mehama struck deals with their chieftains: most notably, in exchange for their cooperation the Zands were afforded a zone around Malayer and the Kalhors one around Kermanshah, where their rights to everything from water to grazing grounds to market access trumped those of their new Fufuluo neighbors.

    Early in 478, as part of his efforts to consolidate his hold on the Eastern Roman throne and reconcile with Basiliscus’ supporters, Patricius issued a so-called ‘Act of Union’ or Henotikon[7] with the support of Patriarch Acacius. While approving Cyril of Alexandria’s anathemas against Nestorius and upholding the Second Council of Ephesus’ ruling that Eutyches’ position (and by extension Mono/Miaphysitism) was heretical, this Henotikon also made rather generous concessions to the Miaphysites both theologically and politically; the edict carefully avoided all mention of Christ’s nature, explicitly recognized Peter Mongus as Patriarch of Alexandria (though he had been unlawfully imposed in that seat by Basiliscus two years prior and enthusiastically presided over the persecution of Egypt’s Ephesians), and continued to allow them to practice freely throughout Egypt & Syria – though certainly any further attacks on Ephesians would now be punished to the severest extent of Roman law. Patricius tried to argue that he was in fact still upholding his agreement with the Patriarch to not set Miaphysitism or any other heresy above orthodoxy with this edict, for at most it ‘only’ equalized standing between the sects and was in any case openly backed by Acacius.

    Almost needless to say, the Papacy and the Western imperial court were not impressed by the usurper's arguments. Though in eighty-nine by now, Pope Victor II was sufficiently enraged to manage an energetic condemnation of the Henotikon as a capitulation to Miaphysite heretics and called on Acacius to denounce it, so that the Roman Church as a whole might continue to present a united and uncompromising front against heresy as they had in the past. When Acacius refused, thereby placing the political needs of the Eastern imperial court ahead of religious orthodoxy in Victor’s eyes, he excommunicated the Patriarch of Constantinople and was excommunicated by him in return.

    These developments suited Honorius just fine, for now he was able to claim the mantle of Christian orthodoxy’s champion and have the Church mirror his own stance on the Eastern Empire’s leadership (namely, that it was illegitimate and ought to be replaced). To further spit in Constantinople’s eye he & Victor personally welcomed John Talaia, the Ephesian Patriarch of Alexandria whom Basiliscus deposed, to Rome and continued to recognize him as such. While Patricius continued to attempt to build a bridge between Constantinople and Alexandria, the one between him and Ravenna had now collapsed altogether thanks to this ‘Acacian Schism’, and war between the empires which no longer recognized the other’s temporal or spiritual leaders as legitimate became imminent.

    1hJM30F.jpg

    Honorius II eagerly listening to an aide of the elderly Pope Victor explaining the impossibility of compromise with the East

    Off to the east, hostilities flared up again between the Hephthalites and the Gupta Empire, as Samrat Purugupta saw the Eftals’ flawed victory and the state of disorder in their new empire as an opportunity to punish them for having derailed his first bid at the Indian throne and causing the deaths of no small number of his friends & supporters. As the Indian army’s first stop were the lands governed by Akhshunwar, the royal uncle had no choice but to put whatever conspiracy he’d been plotting out against his nephew on hold to deal with the direct threat posed by the Gupta incursion. He met Purugupta’s armies in battle twice this year, once in the autumn at Qīqān[8] and again in the winter at Shalkot[9], and prevailed both times; but Purugupta had far greater numbers to draw on while the White Huns’ need to stabilize and police their conquests meant that Akhshunwar could not count on help from the west even if his relationship with Mehama hadn’t just severely deteriorated. Clearly, more drastic action would be needed if he were to defeat Purugupta before the latter whittled his strength down to nothing.

    479 marked a slightly happier occasion for the Western Empire, even as they continued making preparations for war with the East. By now Caesar Eucherius had survived infancy and childhood, defying everyone else’s expectations (even his parents) that his weak constitution would guarantee his death before he even reached puberty, and Honorius arranged his heir’s marriage to Natalia Majoriana. The younger daughter of Majorian, six years older than the groom and as assertive & vivacious a woman as her sister Domnina, was judged by the Church to be just barely within the bounds of acceptable consanguinity for the marriage to go ahead. The wedding was scheduled for July 9, officiated by the now nearly 90-year-old Pope Victor, and celebrated with great fanfare by most of the Roman world: even the East sent a delegation that was received hospitably by the West, despite the two empires’ latent hostility toward one another, in an ultimately failed effort by Patricius to negotiate an end to the religious schism between them.

    As of his wedding day, Eucherius had grown from a frail and feeble child into a thoroughly unimpressive young man. Short, passive and timid, he hardly resembled his father or the other strong and determined Stilichians who preceded him in either looks or temperament, though his intense religious devotion and lack of a mean streak had at least set him apart from his father’s namesake; the hope that, if he survived this long, he must have some of his father’s and ancestors’ steel in his spine seemed unfounded. Majorian may have failed to train him into an even halfway capable warrior (something he had made the best efforts in, but the lad was simply too weak and lily-livered to fight), but Honorius still trusted the magister militum would provide his rather disappointing son with the necessary guidance to (if not quite bring the West to greater glory) keep the Occidental ship of state afloat after his own passing, as Stilicho had done for the first Honorius at the start of the century.

    2lfDGc3.jpg

    Truly nothing lasts forever, but Honorius II would have liked his dynasty's streak of able emperors to not have to come to an end with his only son

    Across the Oceanus Britannicus, this year the British Constantinians were beset not by any Saxon attack but rather by scandal. Prince Artorius, having by now passed into puberty and rapidly growing into a strong & handsome young man, had impregnated the Dumnonian princess Morigena, Uthyr’s middle daughter and the cousin to whom he was closest in age. The pair could not hide Morigena’s pregnancy for more than a few months, and come autumn the King of Dumnonia was unsurprisingly livid when he found out that Artorius – who he had come to consider the son he never had over the past seven years – had apparently been so ungrateful for his tutelage at Isca Dumnoniorum to dishonor his daughter. Artorius was sent back to Londinium with a stern warning to never return to Dumnonia if he valued his life, and a horribly embarrassed Ambrosius had to pay Uthyr a generous indemnity to retain his loyalty. Both the crown prince and his lover were banished to remote Pelagian hermitages for their offense; Artorius for a year or two to drill some discipline into his head, Morigena for life as a nun.

    On the Eftal-Gupta border, Akhshunwar undertook his desperate gambit to defeat Purugupta before the latter could wear him down in a war of attrition: a ride through the Bolan Pass with his fiercest and most experienced veteran horsemen, almost certainly fewer than ten thousand in number, to launch a surprise night-time attack on the Indian encampment. Though outnumbered more than 4:1, the sheer audacity of the ambush – it seemed like the sort of idea only a madman could think up – and the narrowness of the pass had made Purugupta complacent, and so Akhshunwar’s strategy worked beautifully. He himself stormed into the Samrat’s tent and took the barely-awake Purugupta captive at swordpoint, forcing the remainder of the Gupta army (which still heavily outnumbered his cavalry corps) to part before him while he exited their camp with his valuable hostage in tow.

    To his own surprise Akhshunwar did not kill the captive Indian emperor once they had made it back to safety, but instead negotiated terms for peace: Purugupta would give him his sons as hostages and a fortune equivalent to half the year’s income for the Gupta Empire, including a contingent of prized war elephants, in addition to obviously leaving Hephthalite lands and swearing never to return – and in exchange Akhshunwar would let him leave with his life. These terms made Akhshunwar the richest man in all of Persia and Bactria overnight and greatly disappointed Mehama, who had not only been hoping the Guptas would take his troublesome uncle out for him – it would seem he’d have to do his own dirty work after all – but was alarmed enough at the latter’s new wealth and prestige to demand that he give half of his Indian treasures to the imperial Hephthalite coffers. Akhshunwar bluntly refused, declaring that there was no reason he should give his not-so-dear nephew a single copper coin when Mehama hadn’t lifted a finger in the war against Purugupta; this act of open defiance, however justified it may have been per Eftal honor codes, made civil war between the two as inevitable as the Acacian Schism had for the Roman world.

    With the start of 480, so too came the start of renewed open hostilities between the Western and Eastern Roman Empires. Finally determined to try to restore religious orthodoxy, eliminate the Alan usurper in the East and in so doing also reunite the Roman Empire, Honorius II marched from the Diocese of Dacia toward Thessalonica at the head of a large army supported by the Ostrogoths and Iazyges, while Majorian sailed from Italy for Dyrrhachium with a second army that included a Frankish contingent and a third army of Africans & Spaniards under the joint command of Stilicho and Amalaric, eldest of the surviving sons of Thorismund the Visigoth, departed for Actia Nicopolis[10]. While the two smaller Western armies made landfall and began fighting their way through Epirus toward their designated meeting point on the Aous River[11], King Theodoric led Honorius’ all-federate vanguard to victory in a sharp clash with the other Theodoric (Strabo) at Stobi in August, allowing the main Occidental host to enter the Macedonian plain and inflict a greater defeat upon Strabo’s army at Pella a month later.

    yDJzPJ7.jpg

    Theodoric Amal leads the Ostrogoth vanguard of the Western imperial army against Theodoric Strabo's Moesogoths in the opening battle of the war

    By the year’s end, Epirus had fallen to the Western Empire and the armies of Majorian and Stilicho were marching to join that of Honorius as they laid siege to Thessalonica; once it fell, Honorius expected the people of Thessaly and southern Greece – newly cut off from Constantinople, and never the most sympathetic to the Asparians’ religious agenda anyway – to desert to his side. Rebellious Ephesian zealots had risen up and formed pro-Western militias when their legionaries or federates came knocking, minimizing the need to leave portions of their strength behind as garrisons in the territories liberated from the Alan usurper so far. Patricius meanwhile was moving Anatolian, Armenian and Kartvelian troops over the Hellespont by the thousand to reinforce Theodoric Strabo and also leaning hard into the favor he’d won with Basiliscus’ former followers through the Henotikon, raising great legions in Egypt and Syria with which to further support his counterattack.

    Despite these early Western Roman successes, Honorius did experience a bad omen when Pope Victor died on December 4, a month after his 90th birthday. Nevertheless, on the very last day of the year the West raised up one of his disciples, Severus – who was just as irreconcilable toward the schismatic East as he had been – in his stead. Before the sun had set on December 31, Pope Severus’ first act had been to repeat his predecessor’s excommunication of Patriarch Acacius, who returned the favor. Less potentially portentuous of future Western Roman fortunes was the passing of Olybrius shortly before Pope Victor; from his camp outside Thessalonica Honorius dictated that the next Count of the Sacred Largess should be Bishop Epiphanius of Pavia[12], the energetic and relatively young prelate who the pious Olybrius had previously recommended as his replacement.

    A barbarian crossing of the Rhine, also at the exact end of the year, was the first event which more superstitious Western Romans ascribed to the infernal fallout of Pope Victor’s death. A great coalition of Thuringian and Alamanni tribes, with the former comprising the dominant half since the latter had been diminished by their last failed invasion of Roman soil, had launched the first barbaric incursion of the new decade and made their presence known by putting both Borbetomagus and Mogontiacum under siege. As had been the case for decades, it fell to Arbogast to counter this latest threat, though he was now 80 and nearly blind; the magister equitum per Gallias called on kings Childeric, Chilperic and Gundabad to join his army at Durocortum with as many federates as they could muster and to be ready to march against the Teutons in the next spring. Though between his own advanced age and his son’s retirement to a monastery following the death of the latter’s beloved wife, his grandson Merobaudes – who was also betrothed to Childeric’s eldest daughter Audofleda[13] – had to take his usual place at the head of the Gallic army this time around.

    bBemqxp.jpg

    Some things never change, like inconveniently timed barbarian invasions from over the Rhine

    In Britannia, the Riothamus Ambrosius died of a sudden chill near spring’s end, aged 62. His stay at the hermitage in the Fens having been cut short by his sudden ascent to kingship, fifteen-year-old Artorius was spirited to Londinium for his anointment by Bishop Fugatius of Londinium and coronation as the second Riothamus of Britannia. But his reign was off to an extremely rocky start, for Ælle had built up his strength over many years of peace and now saw in his longtime archenemy’s death a window to put that might to good use. Right around the time Ambrosius was laid to rest a great Anglo-Saxon army attacked the Romano-British realm’s northern border that summer, led by Ælle’s youngest son Wlencing with the support of Ket and Wig, forcing Artorius to respond with much of his kingdom’s strength (particularly those of the eastern towns and forts) at once.

    Much to the Romano-Britons’ sorrow, they would soon learn that this first host did not represent Ælle’s full power, nor even a majority of it. The wily old Saxon king led the greater part of his warriors down the eastern coast and landed on June 15 to assail Londinium after Artorius had emptied his domain’s soldiers to repel Wlencing and the Angle brothers, ensuring that only a small garrison (including the Riothamus’ household guards) would be left to oppose him. The numbers and ferocity of the Saxons proved too much for the massively outnumbered Romano-British defenders, and Londinium fell on June 16 despite their best efforts – the same day that Morigena gave birth to the king’s bastard son, Medraut, at Land’s End. Artorius and Bishop Fugatius were among the few who managed to escape; those who could not would surely have died or been enslaved when the victorious Saxons sacked the fallen capital.

    Up north, the main Romano-British army had thwarted Wlencing’s advance north of Ratae on the same day that Londinium fell, but these Saxons weren’t completely crushed and trailed their enemies as they hurried back toward the capital. Ælle advanced northward and engaged them at Venonae on July 3, where Wlencing fell upon their rear and inflicted great slaughter upon them. Out of an army of 6,000 only about 2,000 of the Romano-Britons managed to escape, cutting their way out of the Saxon encirclement under the leadership of Artorius’ boyhood friend Caius, who demonstrated great leadership potential in doing so despite not being much older or more experienced at command than his overlord. Having inflicted two crushing defeats on their enemies and crippled the strength of the Romano-British kingdom, Ælle and the Saxons now found much of Britannia defenseless – and indeed rather quick to submit to – their advance all throughout the rest of the year, leaving burning and depopulated ruins where they met any effort at resistance. For their part Artorius, Caius and his other remaining captains had retreated far to the west, rallying around Glevum.

    ssTOhGO.jpg

    With Ambrosius dead and Artorius on the run, Ælle’s Anglo-Saxons easily drove much further into Britannia than they ever had before

    As the Uí Liatháin had taken advantage of the Romano-Britons’ weakness to break their oath when called upon for support by the beleaguered young Riothamus, Artorius had no choice but to turn to the very same uncle he’d mortally offended the year before. Uthyr was inclined to laugh in the Riothamus’ face and to tell him that he’d best pray to God for forgiveness in what were surely his final hours when he asked for aid, but for the sake of their blood-ties and his old friendship with Ambrosius, he agreed to help if Artorius could prove that God (or the gods) had not yet forsaken him for his sins by drawing a sword from the stone it had been stuck in, supposedly for centuries. Myrddyn, the pagan druid who’d been allowed to continue guarding the site even after Dumnonia’s conversion to Christianity, explained to Artorius that the blade had resisted all previous attempts to remove it (including one by Uthyr himself) and was wrapped in fey magic woven by powers greater than his own or that of any of the old pagan Britons; he and Uthyr were both promptly shocked to the core when Artorius pulled the sword from its stone with almost contemptuous ease on December 24.

    However since Uthyr, though compelled to grudgingly help his nephew after all, dragged his feet in gathering his warriors both out of continued indignation at what Artorius had done to his daughter and fear of Ælle’s seemingly inevitable triumph, at the year’s end Artorius returned to his captains with no Dumnonian army – just assurances that one would definitely be coming soon as well as the sword, which he had named ‘Caliburnus’ (as its original Brittonic name, Caledfwlch, had been rendered in his native Latin) and insisted was a sign of his divinely promised victory in an attempt to shore up their morale. Meanwhile Ælle had divided his sons, warlords and horde up to consolidate their rule across southeastern Britain, but still sent Wlencing, Ket and Wig (all eager to restore their esteem after their earlier defeat at Ratae) west with 4,000 warriors to finish Artorius off.

    Having had to disperse some of his already small remaining army to defend the few other towns and forts which still flew the gold-on-blue chi-rho of the British Constantinians, the young Riothamus found himself 1,400 remaining Romano-Britons with which to stand against these men. He picked the abandoned Brittonic hillfort of Camalet[14] to be the battlefield, restoring its fortifications the best he could with the aid of local peasants and engineers from Glevum and making absolutely no secret of his location. Artorius' bid to draw Wlencing's attention worked, for the last and least of Ælle’s sons could not resist the possibility of becoming the man who conquered all Britannia and presented its last king's head to his sure-to-be-overjoyed father, and disregarded lightly-defended Glevum in favor of directly marching against Camalet. Now it was clear to Artorius that before he could make good on his hopes to retake the rest of Britain, he first had to at least survive this battle with the Anglo-Saxons, which would inevitably come in the early winter of 481...

    Y8JNR87.png

    After how impossible Myrddyn had made the task sound, even Artorius himself was amazed at how easy it had been to pry Caledfwlch/Caliburnus from the stone it was stuck in

    Finally, in the lands of the Eftals, open war finally erupted between Akhshunwar and Mehama. Although his newfound wealth and even greater prestige among the White Hunnish warriors had given the latter pause for a time, the former’s continued aggressive courting of elements among the traditional Hephthalite aristocracy which felt slighted by the incumbent Mahārājadhirāja had not escaped him, and he finally sent warriors to arrest his uncle for questioning late in 480. Akhshunwar responded by ambushing and wiping out this royal party, after which he declared his rebellion against his nephew whom he declared to be ungrateful and prone to favoring the conquered Persians over the people who had helped him lay their empire low in the first place, and took Bactra to be his main base.

    Much like Honorius to the west, due to his hopes for his enemy’s destruction or at least significant weakening at the hands of another rival having been dashed, Mehama had to engage Akhshunwar under less than optimal conditions. Much of the Hephthalite army sided with his uncle, believing the Mahārājadhirāja was straying too far from his roots or else that he was neglecting them and not giving them sufficient reward for their service in an attempt to appease his new subjects. Only the Fufuluo, who had come to resent Akhshunwar’s overly harsh leadership style, remained loyal to provide him with a core of veteran troops; otherwise Mehama had to rely on the very same locals whose lands he had burned and pillaged through to form new armies, something which only Akhshunwar’s obvious desire to go even further and annihilate their lands altogether made possible.

    For his part, Akhshunwar knew he had to strike with his larger and more experienced host before Mehama could build one that dwarfed it out of the Persian, Kurdish, Arab and Assyrian subjects in the western half of the Hephthalite Empire – and strike he did. The rebel Hephthalites tore a bloody swath across the Persian plateau with the elephants acquired from Purugupta leading the way, ravaging the towns which Mehama had previously spared and massacring those loyalist garrisons which refused to join them, and the wayward imperial uncle ended the year by camping in the still-lifeless ruins of Istakhr. However, Akhshunwar’s newest round of atrocities also impressed upon the locals the urgent necessity of working together with Mehama to stop him before he obliterated their homes.

    As the year ended the Mahārājadhirāja was able to leave Ctesiphon with a respectably sized army of nearly 30,000 – his own loyalists coupled with the Fufuluo, numerous Mesopotamian conscripts, the scraps which the Lakhmids had been able to roll into his new Arab contingent, and the battered remnants of the old Parthian great houses of Mihran and Isfandiyar[15]. Their quality and reliability was a massive question mark, but given the stakes and the speed at which Akhshunwar was moving through the wasteland that had been eastern & central Iran, Mehama had little choice but to hope this hastily scrapped together force would be enough to withstand his uncle’s fury: if not for his sake (and he sincerely doubted the non-Eftals cared about that), then for their own and those of whatever loved ones they might have.

    dyCobxC.jpg

    Mehama's rather eclectic new army included Mesopotamian and Persian conscripts, the old Parthian aristocracy, and even Kurds from the Zagros Mountains

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Illus and Trocundus were Isaurian generals who historically fought for Zeno against Basiliscus, but rebelled against him in the 480s. Illus was also a patron of the poet Pamprepius, a pagan and a libertine, and may have been a pagan himself.

    [2] Meron.

    [3] Ashkelon.

    [4] Lod.

    [5] Modern Mazandaran & eastern Gilan, along the southern coast of the Caspian Sea.

    [6] A Persian client king who fought for the Parthians against Ardashir I in the 3rd century, but bent the knee to him after his overlord’s defeat. His dynasty (apparently unrelated to the Gushnasp brothers who led the suppression of the Armenian Christian rebellion at Avarayr) historically ruled Padishkhwargar until 520, when Shah Kavadh I terminated their autonomy and installed his eldest son Kawus as the province’s governor.

    [7] Historically the Henotikon was promulgated by Zeno in 482. It also originally had nothing to do with the Patriarchate of Alexandria – the orthodox Patriarch, John I, was deposed after the edict had been issued for not accepting it, and only then did Zeno install Peter Mongus in the See of Saint Mark. Since there was no Western Roman Emperor by that point, the Popes used the incident to take one step toward asserting their leadership over Christendom.

    [8] Kalat.

    [9] Quetta.

    [10] Preveza.

    [11] The Aoös River.

    [12] The historical Epiphanius is a Catholic saint, noted for his diplomatic service under Julius Nepos and for his success as a mediator between the Romans of Italy and Theodoric the Great after the latter cast Odoacer down.

    [13] Historically, Audofleda was the wife of Theodoric the Great and mother to his only child Amalasuintha, future Queen of the Ostrogoths.

    [14] Cadbury Castle.

    [15] These two great houses were traditionally based around Ray, now part of the Tehran metropolitan area. Of the pair the Mihrans were the more notable, installing their cadet branches on the thrones of Caucasian Iberia & Albania during the 4th century, and later spawning the general Bahram Chobin who briefly overthrew the Sassanids from 590 to 591.
     
    481-482: Fickle fortunes
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In the spring of 481, the consolidated Eastern and Western Roman armies met in battle beneath the walls of Thessalonica for the first time since the civil wars of Theodosius II. There on April 1 Honorius II was victorious once more, his veteran legions ably standing their ground between Patricius’ and Theodoric Strabo’s reinforced army and the sallying city garrison while his myriad barbarian federates broke through the Easterners’ attempts to envelop them and threatened to encircle the Eastern army instead. Nevertheless the Eastern Romans gave a solid account of themselves, and the battle continued to hang in the balance until the two Theodorics met in close combat late in the day, and the Amal defeated Strabo; rather than fight to the death however, the Moesogoth warlord turned tail and fled when it became clear that his Ostrogoth counterpart was moments away from ending his life. The Eastern legions were discouraged by their magister militum’s flight and soon followed, though Patricius was able to manage his army’s retreat well enough that it did not degenerate into a rout.

    Thessalonica surrendered the same evening, and the rest of Macedonia and Attica rapidly followed just as Honorius had anticipated. It seemed his victory over the usurper, now falling back toward Constantinople with all haste, and the reunification of the Roman Empire within just under a century of its division between the sons of Theodosius the Great were now imminent. But the fortunes of war are fickle at best. The Western Augustus spent the summer advancing on the Eastern capital, breaking through a delaying action by Strabo and the Isaurian brothers at Trajanopolis[1] on June 6 before assailing the Anthemian Wall near the end of June. The defense thrown up by the man whose dynasty Patricius’ father overthrew proved to be the usurper’s salvation however, and the Western Romans were unable to breach it before his Egyptian and Syrian forces arrived at Constantinople by sea. With these reinforcements, Patricius threw the Westerners back from the Anthemian Wall and steadily pushed them out of Thrace through the late summer & fall.

    The revitalized Eastern army’s onslaught continued until Philippi, when Honorius and his remaining generals regained their footing and stopped Patricius dead in his tracks on October 4. But the Western Romans were similarly unable to achieve a total breakthrough against their enemies, for their own final offensive was stalled and eventually turned back in the great Battle of Maroneia twenty days later. There, most disastrously for the West, their own magister militum fell: Honorius’ own position was endangered by a wedge of Armenian cataphracts at the battle’s climax, and Majorian – still haunted by his failure to save his best friend Romanus from Attila’s lances and arrows thirty years before, but determined to prevent a similar fate from befalling that emperor’s son – raced to save the emperor with a few cohorts of palatine auxiliaries, succeeding at the cost of his own life. After Maroneia, both sides ceased fighting for the remainder of the year, for they had exhausted themselves and needed time to recover as the winter snows began to fall.

    hbMfJod.jpg

    Eastern Roman cataphracts charging into Majorian's infantry at Philippi

    Unfortunately for both emperors, while Patricius was trying to catch his breath and Honorius mourned the death of his longtime guardian and lieutenant, a further complication took this inopportune moment to manifest itself. The young captain Vitalian[2], son of the Moesogoth chief Patriciolus and the daughter of a provincial Thraco-Roman magnate – appointed commander of Marcianople’s garrison at the start of the year, and a rarity among his people who had converted to Ephesian Christianity – declared to the world that he had, in fact, found and nursed the missing Neo-Constantinian princess Lucina back to health; and more than that, they had married in secrecy (so that they would not be ‘disappeared’ by the Asparian regime, he claims) and sired a son who had just survived his first birthday, named Sabbatius. Lest his tale be dismissed as a madman’s delusion, he had witnesses up to & including the officiating priest and Lucina herself (though never the healthiest of Anthemius I’s children, and still visibly strained from the stress of childbirth & rearing) present themselves to the leading citizens of Marcianople. To appear even more convincing the supposed princess wore jewelry known to have belonged to her and her late mother Licinia Eudoxia, the only bits of Eastern Roman regalia she was able to hold on to when they were attacked by the Gepids.

    Vitalian’s announcement was ridiculed by both Honorius and Patricius, who considered the half-barbarian captain to be nothing more than an opportunist who (at most, and assuming he didn’t just manufacture the supposed imperial jewels) looted the murdered royals’ corpses years ago, then used what he found to pass his wife off as the youngest of the Neo-Constantinian princesses and try to put their lowborn son on the latter’s throne. They both refused to allow their wives to go to Marcianople when Euphemia and Alypia offered to do so; ostensibly because they did not think the lies and delusions of a barbarian and his probably common-born wife should be entertained by imperial princesses, but the whispers of some courtiers and Senators that it was actually because they were afraid this ‘Lucina’ might turn out to not be an impostor after all continued to circle in the background. In any case, the Thracian population which disdained Patricius’ and his predecessors’ obvious sympathy for heretics but also did not want to come under Ravenna’s rule gravitated to the claims of Vitalian and Lucina along with a minority of Moesogoths, opening a thoroughly unexpected third front in this latest Roman civil war just before 481 ended.

    9MlMVG2.png

    Lucina about to reveal herself before the notables of Marcianople

    While all this was happening to the southeast, up in Gaul Arbogast’s attempt to organize his anti-Thuringian army was nearly undone by yet more Burgundian treachery. Sensing that the Western Empire was distracted and thinking he could run circles around the nearly blind old man in charge of the Gallic host, Chilperic of Burgundy plotted to abandon Arbogast and company at a critical point in the coming battle with the barbarians, then take advantage of their (hopeful) defeat and the destruction of their army to secure the Burgundians’ future as a great and independent kingdom in the Alps. However, although he was careful not to involve his wild-card of a brother in his plot this time, Gundobad learned of it anyway through two of Chilperic’s captains who were on his payroll all along, and promptly exposed him to Arbogast and Merobaudes. The latter, working closely with his future brother-in-law the Frankish prince Clovis, arranged a trap for the traitor and arrested Chilperic at breakfast with the help of several dozen Frankish warriors.

    Word of the incident was sent to Honorius II, who was already in Thessalonica by this time, and his answer as to what should be done next swiftly came over the Roman road network: Chilperic was to lose his head, obviously, but Gundobad should only be given monetary compensation and not leadership over his big brother’s half of the Burgundian kingdom. Instead, as Chilperic had only two daughters and no sons, the Emperor ruled that his domain should instead be split between their youngest brothers, Godegisel and Godomar[3]. This outraged Gundobad, who expected to be rewarded with his brother’s lands for helping to take him down, but Honorius would not be moved: he still remembered Gundobad unquestioningly aided his father in betraying the loyal Syagrius to his death, and was almost certainly involved with the Second Great Conspiracy – that he was willing to sell out his own brother, twice, did not impress the Augustus and certainly didn’t make him look trustworthy at all. Consequently Gundobad cursed Arbogast (even throwing the sack of coins which he was offered as a reward at the old general’s feet) and Rome and went home, leaving Godegisel and Godomar to lead the western Burgundian contingent which had been Chilperic’s in support of their overlords.

    Arbogast decided to punish Gundobad later and to instead focus on kicking the invading Germans out of Belgica. The Western Roman army, still a considerable force to be reckoned with even without Gundobad’s men thanks to the addition of Childeric, Clovis and their 18,000 Franks, engaged the Thuringians and Alamanni at Borbetomagus and Mogontiacum in the first half of the year and won both times, preventing the fall of either city and throwing the barbarians back over the Rhine before the end of summer. Still the Teutons had fought fiercely, and inflicted some casualties of note on the Western Romans: at Borbetomagus the Alamanni slew Godomar, whose death was so convenient for Godegisel that Merobaudes felt the need to question him about it (although he seemed to have been sufficiently reassured, or otherwise bribed into buying, Godegisel’s assertions of innocence and loyalty to Rome to let it go), and at Mogontiacum Childeric the Frank got a little too far ahead of his bodyguards and was killed by the Thuringians, aggravating his son Clovis into a berserk state in which he slew five of his father’s killers with his sword and ax before being relieved by the Gallo-Roman cavalry under Merobaudes.

    With the barbarians dealt with, old Arbogast turned his attention back to the Burgundian problem, though both his grandson and Clovis urged him to instead cross the Rhine and take the fight straight to the Teutons’ homeland in a way that the Romans hadn’t done since Germanicus. Since Godomar died without issue, he informed Godegisel that not only was he welcome to his fallen brother’s share of Chilperic’s domain, but also Gundobad’s. Gundobad had made preparations of his own while the Western Romans were busy battling the Germanic invaders however, and as their vanguard approached Vesontio he sprang an ambush, killing many – including Godegisel. If it weren’t for the fact that he was completely surrounded by the Western Empire’s lands, he would also have initiated talks with Patricius. Nevertheless Arbogast pressed on, determined to crush this last threat to Roman order in the far west before he finally shuffled off his mortal coil, and wrote to Honorius II to inform him that he should name Godegisel’s infant son Burgundofaro king of Burgundy…with Merobaudes as his guardian and regent.

    W6zLz1N.jpg

    Merobaudes had been well-groomed to lead the Gallic legions and their federates in his grandfather's stead, even after the latter's appointment to magister militum

    To Arbogast’s shock, not only did Honorius respond favorably to his suggestion, but the emperor also appointed him magister militum in place of the recently fallen Majorian in his reply: as the last prominent veteran officer to have fought under the great Stilicho still living, Arbogast possessed a certain esteem which none of his remaining contemporaries could match (especially as Majorian had no sons to succeed him), despite his extreme age and near-blindness. Since Gundobad had firmly entrenched himself in the Alps however, it was clear that this last campaign would not be an easy one for the octogenarian generalissimo and that – already being as old as Antigonus Monopthalmus when he fought and died at Ipsus 700 years before – he would almost certainly be spending not just the rest of this year, but the last days of his life rooting out this last rebel barbarian from the mountains.

    In Britannia, the year opened with Wlencing’s Anglo-Saxon army assailing Camalet before the end of January. Though the Anglo-Saxons outnumbered him nearly 4:1, Artorius had several tricks up his sleeve to even the odds. In the weeks before their arrival he had restored as much of the old hillfort as he could; dug a ditch around much of the hill – after which freezing rain and snow fortuitously turned it into a crude, hidden moat; and stationed Caius at a ruined villa five miles to the southwest[4] with 200 horsemen, to be signaled to approach and attack the Anglo-Saxons’ flank by a great fire atop the still-exposed hilltop. When Artorius’ furthest outriders informed him of the barbarians’ arrival amid light snowfall, he ordered the signal fire lit to draw not just Caius’ but also Wlencing’s attention, and prepared for battle.

    The Riothamus’ preparations paid off, as the overconfident Wlencing ordered an immediate attack – only for much of the first line of Anglo-Saxon warriors to fall through the hidden, thinned ice of the moat, into which the defenders threw rocks when they weren’t firing arrows at the Saxons themselves. When Ket and Wig discovered the narrow land-bridge the Romano-British had left so they could safely cross to and from Camalet, Artorius held his end of the dirt path personally, Caliburnus in hand and his best and most heavily armored legionaries at his side. Ket was slain by a blade through the eye and Wig, his arms wounded by spears, retreated with his corpse; yet still the far more numerous Saxons kept on coming, eventually forcing an exhausted and battered Artorius to retreat uphill.

    As they pursued, killing any wounded or foolishly surrendering Romano-Briton they encountered in their battle-rage, Caius arrived to attack them from behind with his horsemen – but despite the initial shock of his charge, it became apparent that he did not have the numbers to decisively defeat the Saxons either. The battle continued until Wlencing himself locked blades with Artorius, by which point both young men were bloodied and badly worn out, yet equally determined to win or die on that hilltop. Within minutes Artorius proved to be the one who won out while Wlencing died, as much due to luck as to skill and strength, and the Anglo-Saxons (having taken considerable losses themselves) were sufficiently demoralized to begin falling back. Wig directed their retreat, and Artorius and Caius struggled to give chase due to their own losses and fatigue: but there had been no mistaking the outcome, Artorius had won his first battle and forestalled the Saxons’ complete victory over his realm.

    LhB7IkC.jpg

    Caius' cavalry charge initially shocked the Anglo-Saxons, but they probably would have withstood him if not for their prince's death further up on the hill of Camalet

    But the Battle of Camalet only marked the beginning of a new stage of this latest war with the Saxons, not its end. In the following weeks and months, Wig reported their defeat and the death of his brother and Wlencing to Ælle (who was so enraged over the latter’s fate that he nearly tore Wig’s head off his shoulders for delivering the bad news) in occupied Londinium, or as the Anglo-Saxons had come to call it, ‘Lundenwic’. The remnants of the first Anglo-Saxon army was rolled into a new one, to be led by Ælle’s middle son Cymen and numbering some 5,000 strong. Cymen was ordered to go west and avenge his little brother, and Wig was to accompany him to victory or death. For his part, Artorius was finally reinforced by his uncle Uthyr (who could no longer withhold Dumnonian aid from the Riothamus after the victory at Camalet) with 3,000 Dumnonian warriors, bringing the strength of his army up to about 4,000 men; he would still be outnumbered, but much less gravely than he had been at Camalet.

    The two armies met for their second pitched battle this year east of Camalet, at yet another old Briton hillfort – this time one atop a high hill the Romano-British called ‘Mons Badonicus’[5], or Mount Badon – on June 11. Although Artorius had beaten Cymen to the hilltop, the latter still arrived sufficiently quickly to ensure that the former would not have any time to set up more traps, having been warned of Artorius’ usage of them at Camalet by Wig. A very straightforward battle with minimal ‘trickery’ ensued: two infantry shield-walls supported by missile fire from their archers and skirmishers, with the Saxons’ numerical advantage offset by their need to attack uphill into the prepared Romano-British ranks, fought for a grueling six hours from high noon to twilight before Wig was slain by the Riothamus in single combat and Cymen called it quits.

    Only when the Saxons retreated did Artorius deploy his cavalry, diminished even further at Camalet to the point where he did not dare deploy them in any flanking maneuver during the battle proper, to harass them. Following this second triumph in the Battle of Mons Badonicus and over the rest of the year Artorius would consolidate his hold on the far south & west of his father’s domain, while Ælle cursed his sons’ inability to defeat this persistent pest and made preparations to do it himself in 482.

    Nxys3bD.jpg

    The Romano-British infantry moments before forming up for the second great battle in Artorius' career at Mons Badonicus

    Finally, in Persia the armies of Akhshunwar and Mehama met near Argan[6] on February 21. Akhshunwar committed to an extremely aggressive battle-plan, confident in the superior skill of his experienced veterans and contemptuous of Persian fighting ability after having thrashed their empire; at first it seemed he was right to think this way, as Mehama’s front lines buckled under the ferocious onslaught of his Indian war elephants and the thundering charge of his fierce lancers. But then the Mahārājadhirāja’s men closed ranks again, to the shock of his uncle who did not expect the long-semingly-inferior Persian and Mesopotamian infantry could do that, and he sent in his Kurdish javelineers to eliminate the elephants while personally riding to deal with the heavy Hephthalite cavalry with the Fufuluo and Persian noble cataphracts at his back.

    Akhshunwar’s elite warriors fought their way out of this trap in the end, but they took remarkably high losses and he was forced to retreat altogether in the face of the loyalists’ surging advance afterward. The Persians had proven that they were still to be taken seriously after their empire had been laid low, even if it was under the leadership of the same foreign conqueror who destroyed that empire in the first place. Over the rest of the year, Mehama gained the initiative and fought to expel his uncle’s partisans from the western half of the Iranian plateau. Akhshunwar fought back and gained some small victories, but his nephew’s numbers proved too much when coupled with Persian uprisings against his oppressive rule every time the loyalist forces neared an occupied city and his inability or (more likely) unwillingness to use any tactic other than massacre to maintain order in his conquests further undermined his own position.

    By 481’s end, Mehama had regained Yazd and forced his uncle to retreat east of the Dasht-e Kavir. Akhshunwar had left a negative enough impression on the Persian masses that they were willing to celebrate Mehama as their liberator from his bloody-minded tyranny, even despite the obvious fact that the Mahārājadhirāja had overseen their conquest. A final attempt to spite the Persians by executing their prince Kavadh, now an older child and a Buddhist novice in Sogdia, was foiled when the monks spirited him away into the oasis cities of Kashgar and later Kucha in Tocharia, beyond the reach of Akhshunwar’s claws.

    GtYZDCu.jpg

    One of Akshunwar's noble Bactrian warriors is beset by a Persian footman and Fufuluo rider in Mehama's service

    On the continent, 482 began with the rested Western and Eastern armies resuming the march against one another, as well as the party of Sabbatius beginning to fight their first battles. Honorius and his men pushed toward Constantinople again all spring, but were checked by Patricius’ reinforced legions at Arcadiopolis[7] on May 13 and forced to turn back when the ‘Sabbatists’ threatened to cut them off from Macedonia at Maximianopolis[8]. Prior to this, those same Sabbatist forces had also pushed south from Moesia Secunda, capturing Philippopolis[9] and nearly doing the same with Adrianople before Theodoric Strabo pushed them back.

    To augment his armies – by far the smallest of the competitors over the Eastern Roman throne – Vitalian had turned to making deals with the Sclaveni living in former Roman Dacia and Scythia Minor. These Slavic barbarians once belonged to Attila’s Hunnish Empire, but settled east of the Gepid-controlled Carpathians in the chaos following his demise and had gone mostly untroubled since, if only because the land they occupied had already been worn down to near-worthlessness by the Goths, Gepids and Huns who occupied it previously. Vitalian offered these impoverished tribes land in Moesia if they would but fight for him, and at least a few of the Sclaveni were desperate enough to take his offer: thus he added some badly needed numbers, albeit of mostly questionable quality, to support his loyal legions and Moesogoth defectors. Those Sclaveni who crossed the Danube at Vitalian’s invitation were not particularly numerous or ferocious compared to past barbarian migrants, but they were harbingers of potentially far less manageable waves of fellow Slavic migrants to come in the future.

    pSOTVmm.png

    One of Vitalian's new Sclaveni federates trying to prove his worth in battle with a Western Roman legionary at Maximianopolis

    In any case, although Vitalian’s new allies were enough to win him Adrianople in a second siege during the summer, they were not sufficient to give him a victory over the Western legions at Maximianopolis. Greek Ephesian rebels in Thessaly and Attica who favored Sabbatius’ claim over either Honorius or Patricius posed a larger threat to the former; springing up behind his lines, these insurgents seized control of Athens, Thebes and Demetrias[10] and threatened Larissa, forcing the Western Augustus to divert much-needed troops under Stilicho and Amalaric to deal with them even as Patricius was gearing up for a counterattack. By October he had been forced back to Thessalonica, where a pro-Sabbatius riot in response to his efforts to implement conscription & replenish his ranks with that city’s people nearly drove him out before Theodoric Amal was able to help him repress it with great bloodshed, and Patricius had also recovered Adrianople from Vitalian’s men. In light of these new circumstances, Honorius reluctantly agreed to try to build an anti-Patricius alliance with his co-religionist, beginning with allowing his wife to go to Marcianople and determine whether Vitalian’s own wife was really Lucina or not. While waiting for Euphemia to return the aging emperor was also informed of the birth of his first grandson, named Theodosius, on November 5: it would seem Eucherius was not totally hopeless at all of his duties.

    To the shock of the Western court, and especially Honorius himself, Augusta Euphemia returned shortly before Christmas to tell them all that that was indeed the real Lucina she met. She did not strike any of them as someone merely pretending for political convenience, either – the empress really, sincerely believed she had run across her lost little sister. With this in mind Honorius spent the remainder of the year hammering out terms with Vitalian for an alliance against Patricius: the latter would recognize the former as rightful Emperor of all Rome instead of continuing to press young Sabbatius’ claim to the purple, and in turn the toddler would be made Caesar of the East (Eucherius, of course, would remain heir to the West). Patricius was not blind to his enemies conspiring against him however, and far from making things easy for them, drew up plans of his own to eliminate Vitalian (capitalizing on growing discontent in Thrace’s cities against their new Sclaveni neighbors) and isolate Honorius. That he managed to impregnate his own Augusta Alypia before leaving Constantinople for Adrianople gave him further resolve to fight for his dynasty’s future.

    zDph2xy.png

    Vitalian personally escorts the Western Roman Empress Euphemia to see his wife, her once seemingly lost sister

    In Britannia, Ælle moved to engage Artorius when the Riothamus felt confident enough to try counterattacking toward Londinium. The Atrebates and Belgae of the south had risen to support him, and with their help he initially defeated the Saxon vanguard under Cymen and Ælle’s oldest son Cissa at Calleva in the spring. But as he proceed northeastward toward his old capital, young Artorius found the full might of the Anglo-Saxons blocking his advance in the valley of the Tamesis – specifically, from atop yet another old, abandoned hillfort which they had been quicker to occupy than the Romano-Britons for a change[11]. There Ælle dealt him his first serious defeat at the start of summer and pursued him as far as the Atrebatian Downs, where Artorius finally fended him off on May 31[12].

    Undeterred, Artorius spent a few more months gathering his strength before marching on Londinium once more. He got a little further this time than he had before, overrunning and burning down a new Saxon town at Windlesora[13], but were again defeated at the bridge of Pontibus[14] as they moved down the Tamesis. Ælle gave chase as his enemies retreated but was himself beaten back once more in the Battle of the Druid’s Oak[15] just before the winter snows began falling heavily enough to force an end to the fighting. Artorius and Uthyr met Ælle and his sons atop a hillfort southwest of the Druid’s Oak and, despite great mistrust and hatred between both sides, agreed to a truce so that they might rebuild their forces after the last few years of fierce back-and-forth fighting, with the Tamesis’ valley serving as the temporary border between their kingdoms until hostilities inevitably resumed.

    0vKlZU8.jpg

    A Romano-British cavalryman in Artorius' service and his Dumnonian counterpart in Uthyr's

    Off to the east, a similar stalemate was emerging between Mehama and Akhshunwar. The scorching sands of the Dasht-e Kavir, Dasht-e Lut and the various mountains flanking them presented a formidable natural barrier that, while simple enough for the White Huns to push through when fighting as one motivated force, was proving rather more difficult to surmount with their battered and bloodied armies now – armies which were sure to be further whittled down by attrition and the other’s raiders whenever they tried to cross it. Mehama was first to experience this when he set out to finish the Eftal civil war in late spring, only to be harried so ferociously by his uncle’s riders as he tried to cross the Dasht-e Kavir that he gave up and turned back within weeks. Akhshunwar wisely waited until summer had passed before making his own attempt through the Dasht-e Lut, so that his own army wasn’t cooked alive in the desert – but it was not enough and after being worn down by the ambushes of Mehama’s Kurdish and Daylamite warriors, he retreated eastward rather than risk confronting his nephew’s rested and more numerous forces at a disadvantage.

    While the two parties remained hostile to one another and sent parties of mounted raiders through the great salt deserts or the Iranian mountains to harass the other, neither committed to any further grand offensives for the rest of the year. In Akhshunwar’s case he would soon not be able to do so any year, anyway; another healthy son was born to Purugupta in September and unfortunately for the usurper in Bactra, this Samrat was a ruthless & spiteful enough man to consider those offspring of his in Akhshunwar’s custody to now be expendable. Thus did Pataliputra broadcast its demand that Bactra return the treasures it had extorted after the Battle of Bolan Pass; when Akhshunwar predictably responded by threatening that the only things he’d return would be the heads of Purugupta’s sons, Purugupta brazenly pointed out that he had another son now and dared him to try. Certain that Purugupta would attack him if he showed weakness by returning the hostages alive or even not killing them right away (which was true) and never one to back down from following through on a threat he’d made anyway, Akhshunwar did as he promised, and took advantage of the lull in the fighting against Mehama to divert nearly all of his remaining forces eastward while Purugupta marshaled his own army for the inevitable invasion.

    ODsGoVb.jpg

    Akhshunwar setting out to do battle with Purugupta again, keenly aware that between his execution of the latter's sons and the Samrat's willingness to sacrifice them for a shot at revenge in the first place, only one can survive the battle to come

    Meanwhile in Arabia, hostilities broke out between Aksum and Himyar again, this time over an escalating series of border and naval skirmishes around and in the Bab el-Mandeb. Both sides accused the other of being the instigator, but it was Himyar which struck in force first by sending a 15,000-strong army to besiege Muza in March. Storms and poor winds delayed the Aksumite relief force to the point that they were unable to cross into Arabia until after the port had fallen to the Himyarites’ own storm, after which Hassan Yuha’min ordered the survivors of the garrison massacred and the Aksumite church demolished so he could rebuild the old synagogue atop its ruins.

    However the aged Arab king had barely laid the cornerstone for his synagogue when the Aksumites finally arrived in force, landing at Yathrib to collect reinforcements from their own Arab vassals before marching down the Tihama to confront him. Hassan chose to meet the Aksumites at Jizan, his scouts having been misled by the Yathribi into thinking the enemy army was smaller than it actually was; when they actually clashed on July 15, to his surprise he found himself outnumbered nearly 3:1 by an opposing host that included Nubian and Arab auxiliaries in addition to the Ethiopians themselves, ably led by Nezool’s son and heir Ousas[16]. The Himyarites tasted bitter defeat that day, and Hassan himself was among the thousands killed – adding insult and further injury atop injury, his head was struck off for a trophy by the Aksumite crown prince. His own son and successor, Ma’sud ibn Hassan, capitulated as Ousas proceeded toward Muza: Himyar agreed to once again cede the southwest coast to Aksum and pay a handsome indemnity, including covering the entire cost of a new church in Muza. The score between the two Red Sea rivals was now 2:1 in Aksum’s favor.

    Lastly, on the other side of the known world Emperor Chengzu of China went to war against the Rouran, having spent more than a decade rebuilding his armies and China itself for such an undertaking. His spies had informed him that old Jangsu of Goguryeo was busy suppressing Silla’s attempt to escape his hegemony, leaving the Rouran without allies. The vastly more numerous and well-prepared Chinese expelled the Rouran from Liang Province by the year’s end, nearly capturing Shouluobuzhen Khagan himself in a great victory at Hanyang[17] – the elderly khagan broke his hip in the rout but managed to persevere and just barely get away with the help of his sons and grandsons. However, once he had recovered Liang Province, Chengzu made peace with the Rouran, accepting their tribute and the marriage of one of Shouluobuzhen’s granddaughters to one of his nephews so as to not overextend himself. With the Rouran pacified for now, he next turned his attention to the Goguryeo…

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Traianoupoli.

    [2] The historical Vitalian was an Eastern Roman general of the late 5th and early 6th centuries, probably of mixed Goth and Roman heritage. He was best known for rebelling against Emperor Anastasius after the latter undermined Chalcedonian orthodoxy, but despite early successes he was unable to take Constantinople and Anastasius recanted his Miaphysitism in 515, taking a lot of the rebels’ momentum away. After being defeated by the general Marinus, Vitalian disappeared for some time before reconciling with his successor Justin I and even becoming a consul, only to later be killed by Justinian.

    [3] The youngest and least-known sons of Gondioc. Godegisel was the guardian of his niece and Clovis’ future wife Clotilde after Gundobad killed her father Chilperic, while Godomar seems to have ruled and died in total obscurity. Gundobad also killed Godegisel in 501 after Clovis, who had previously been his ally, was bribed into abandoning him to his fate; it isn’t clear whether Godomar died of natural causes or was offed by Gundobad like all of their other brothers, but he seems to have been the first of Gondioc’s sons to perish.

    [4] Yeovil.

    [5] Liddington Castle.

    [6] Behbahan.

    [7] Lüleburgaz.

    [8] Near Kotini.

    [9] Plovdiv.

    [10] Near Volos.

    [11] Abingdon.

    [12] Specifically, this battle would’ve been fought at Walbury Hill.

    [13] Old Windsor.

    [14] Staines-upon-Thames.

    [15] Burnham Beeches.

    [16] The King of Aksum around the end of the 5th century, and father of the more famous Kaleb. Little is known of him other than that he also bore an alternate name, Tazena.

    [17] Tianshui.
     
    483-484: Paparia
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    When the snows cleared in early 483, Patricius struck against the West and Vitalian first in an attempt to catch them off-balance. Most of the Eastern legions under his direct command and that of Theodoric Strabo marched on Thessalonica, while the remainder coupled with his Caucasian allies attacked northwestward into Thrace under the overall command of Illus. They both experienced early successes: Patricius defeated Stilicho & the Western Roman army’s forward-most elements at Abdera, while Illus found himself being aided by counter-revolts in Marcianople, Adrianople and Philippopolis, driven by a combination of excessive conscription & levying of taxes, pillaging in the case of the latter two cities, and the bad behavior of Vitalian’s Sclaveni allies which seemed to grow in scope with each retelling. By the start of summer, Patricius was both celebrating the birth of his daughter Anna (though he would have much preferred a son, made all the worse by Eucherius and Natalia Majoriana having another son named Gratian a few weeks later) and preparing to besiege Thessalonica while Honorius’ Spanish reinforcements were still at sea, while Vitalian had been forced to retreat from Thrace with his family and loyalists.

    However, it soon became apparent to both sides that Illus had been too successful, too soon. Vitalian was headed straight for Thessalonica, and threatened Patricius’ rear as he crossed over the Rhodope Mountains. For reasons best known to himself, Illus did not inform his overlord of the danger – and indeed reported that Vitalian was retreating west toward the Western-controlled Diocese of Dacia – until the rebel army was at most two days’ march away from him. The Eastern Augustus tried to retreat eastward and fight his way through Vitalian’s smaller force before Honorius emerged from Thessalonica to squeeze him between their armies, but it was too late and they dealt him a major defeat outside Amphipolis on June 9. Among the 8,000 (out of 28,000) Eastern Roman casualties was Theodoric Strabo, who crossed blades with Theodoric Amal again and refused to retreat when overwhelmed this time, apparently preferring to die on his feet than suffer the shame of fleeing for the second time.

    Whether out of desperation or naïveté as to Illus’ probable reasons for not mentioning Vitalian’s approach, Patricius appointed the Isaurian to succeed Strabo as his magister militum. Fortunately for the emperor, Illus had at least a passing interest in doing his job and instead of immediately backstabbing him and/or joining Honorius, marched back to Constantinople to aid him, not only with the Caucasians in tow but also the Sclaveni; the general had ironed out a deal with Vitalian’s Slavic allies on his own initiative, getting them to defect to his army in exchange for the promise of their lives and a properly delineated settlement in Scythia Minor. That summer Honorius and company managed to overcome the Anthemian Wall, but not the Theodosian one around Constantinople proper, and after taking his sweet time on the road Illus did eventually arrive to lift the siege in August.

    zgPGcXD.png

    Eastern Roman legionaries defending a section of the Theodosian Walls from one of Honorius' siege towers

    While the Western Romans and Sabbatists fell back toward Thessalonica, Patricius attempted one last gambit to force them to the peace table with himself at an advantage: sending Illus with 16,000 men to Attica by sea while he pursued his retreating foes overland with the remainder of their army, in hopes of trapping Honorius in Macedonia. The Eastern Romans asserted their naval superiority in a victorious battle with the Western fleet off Skyros on July 25, clearing the way for Illus’ landing and recapture of Athens a few weeks later. But Honorius sent Theodoric Amal to drive him back into the sea while he focused on thwarting Patricius’ advance personally, which he did in another battle in the marshes of the lower Strymon[1] on August 18. Meanwhile Theodoric defeated Illus in the hills of Cynoscephalae as he tried to advance through Thessaly, then pursued him back to Athens (defeating him again at Thespiae[2] on the way) and trapped him there until the Eastern Roman navy braved a storm to evacuate him in early October. 483 thus ended with the Eastern Roman Empire having recovered Thrace, but little else, and at a disadvantageous impasse with the West.

    In Gaul, the army of Arbogast quite quickly succeeded in driving the Burgundians out of their western domains, particularly the cities of Lugdunum and Vienna. There Burgundofaro was installed as a loyal client king with Merobaudes as his regent, though his mother Teudelinda (being an Ephesian Christian herself) was allowed to retain custody of the young boy. Other members of the extended Nibelunging clan, as the Burgundian royal family was known, were also secured in Lugdunum: notably the fallen Chilperic’s daughter Clotilde[3], who as the sole remaining representative of the senior Nibelunging branch of any relevance (her elder sister Chroma having chosen to retire to a convent to avoid the power-struggles gripping the Burgundian court), was placed in Frankish custody and betrothed to their king Clovis. However Gundobad was able to retreat to his Alpine strongholds, and against him Arbogast and his captains made little headway throughout the rest of the year before snowfall forced them to stop attacking altogether.

    Over the Oceanus Britannicus, while Ælle was back to trying to entice more Saxon migrants from the continent to rebuild his strength, Artorius got the idea of trying to add the southern Britons to his cause. He began with the Silures, an extremely violent tribe who stood between him & the treacherous Uí Liatháin in Demetia and who had taken advantage of the near-collapse of the Romano-British realm to sack both Isca Silurum[4] and Venta Silurum[5], his primary outposts in their lands. Since the Silures were terrorizing the more settled Britons of Brycheiniog[6] at the time, he found a natural ally in the latter’s king Brychan, who readily submitted to Romano-British authority to avert the annihilation of his people by the fierce Silures.

    When he and the men of Brycheiniog met the Silures in battle at the latter ruined town in May, Artorius took a page out of the Vandal Stilicho’s book and strove to overcome them with tactical finesse rather than brute force. This was done both to preserve his own limited strength – and theirs, so that they’d be strong enough to remain useful after he beat them into submission. After routing their warriors with a well-timed cavalry charge and disarming & nearly killing their king Gundleus, the Riothamus held off the finishing blow and instead offered him a hand up, followed by terms. In exchange for recognizing Artorius as his suzerain, fighting in his wars and making peace with his new subjects in Brycheiniog, Gundleus would be allowed to not only live on as king of the Silures but also marry Gwladys, one of Brychan’s daughters. Some of the refugees who’d fled to Glevum from eastern Britannia were resettled in Venta Silurum and Isca Silurum to rebuild these towns.

    8xvVCRi.jpg

    Caius under threat from Gundleus and his Silurians at the climax of the Battle of Venta Silurum

    Artorius wasted no time in making Gundleus prove his usefulness, for he and his Silurian warriors were placed in the Romano-British front line in their next battle with the Uí Liatháin at Cetgueli[7] a month later. There the Romano-British were victorious again, with the Silures disrupting the Irish skirmishers at the battle’s start and the men of Brycheiniog standing firm with their legionary infantry to pin the Irish foot down while Artorius circled around them with his cavalry, and the chiefs of the Uí Liatháin submitted once more to the Riothamus’ authority – this time, giving him a hefty tribute and hostages as punishment for their previous oathbreaking. Having secured southern Cambria, Artorius began to look north: he found allies who needed little persuasion to bend the knee in Powys and Pengwern, where kings Cadell and Cyngen (brothers who had divided their father’s domain in two between themselves) were both suffering from heavy Saxon raiding. So did 483 end with the Romano-British in control of west-central Britannia and more of Cambria than they had before, and Artorius’ eye fixed on the Ordovician kingdom of Gwynedd.

    East of Rome, Akhshunwar advanced to meet Purugupta in Sindh and Arachosia. Purugupta had learned to exercise a healthy degree of caution after Bolan Pass, frustrating the rebel Hephthalites’ efforts to ambush him again, and at Roruka[8] and the Beas River the White Huns were forced to retreat after at best having slowed him down slightly. By August 31, Purugupta’s much larger army was one day away from Kapisa and Akhshunwar’s back was up against the wall. Unwilling to allow himself to be besieged inside the city and desperate to pull a last-minute reversal against this overwhelming enemy, Akhshunwar pulled every trick he still had in his book (his own illiteracy notwithstanding) against the Indians.

    As Purugupta had kept his guard up too well for Akhshunwar to ambush him, the Eftal warlord decided to instead do his best to drive him into paranoid fit in the weeks leading up to his arrival before Kapisa. Small hit-and-run raids (often at twilight or in the night), maneuvering carefully stretched out detachments of troops during the day and lighting as many as five times as many campfires as he actually had soldiers after nightfall to give the impression that his army was larger than it was, and finally having a few reliable veterans pretend to defect to the Indian camp with false reports of a plan for a massive attack after midnight on September 1 – Akhshunwar did all he could to ensure neither Purugupta nor his men got a night of sleep in the lead-up to their battle, while he kept himself and most of his men (save those he was sending out on those risky night raids) well-rested in the city. When no Hephthalite assault materialized a few hours after sunrise, Purugupta stood his weary army down for breakfast and to distribute pay among the troops.

    Naturally, it was then that Akhshunwar launched his assault. The Hephthalite vanguard, comprised of 9,000 of Akshunwar’s best riders – more than half their remaining army – and led by the warlord himself in person, surged forward in a great wedge that swept away Purugupta’s own van, the only men he hadn’t stood down just in case something like this happened, despite facing over 2:1 odds. An irate Purugupta was roused by his retainers after less than an hour’s sleep to deal with the threat, and tried to manage a defense from elephant-back; but his army was so huge that it proved impossible to coordinate and reform its many contingents before the Hephthalites scattered them, and these rested & organized White Huns easily crushed the uncoordinated & disorderly counterattacks feebly mounted by ad-hoc formations of exhausted Indians throughout the day. When Purugupta’s elephant was struck in the eye by a Sogdian slinger and threw him to his death, the already shambolic Indian army disintegrated into a rout which the Hephthalites pursued mercilessly. Out of 60,000 Indians, the Eftals killed half in the battle at or rout from Kapisa, showing absolutely no quarter per Akhshunwar’s instruction; meanwhile from their own host of 15,000 they lost only about 1,000 men.

    Most unfortunately for the White Huns, one of those 1,000 casualties happened to be Akhshunwar himself. An Indian longbowman got a lucky shot into his chest before being ridden down, and the wound became infected despite (or because of) him forcing a renowned Persian physician to operate on him by taking the latter’s family hostage. Obviously, killing the man and his kin after the fact did not improve the great warlord’s condition and Akhshunwar found himself doomed to a slow and agonizing death over the remainder of 483, just after having won his greatest and most impressive victory in a long and mostly-victorious career no less; his son Lakhana assuredly had some massive riding boots to fill. Meanwhile Mehama was elated to learn that his uncle and Purugupta had mutually eliminated each other, but apparently still sufficiently intimidated by Akhshunwar’s reputation to not try marching past the great Iranian salt deserts against Bactra until he was absolutely sure the latter had actually died first, lest he also fall victim to some last-ditch gambit as Purugupta just did.

    acTW3op.png

    Akhshunwar and his son Lakhana leading one final do-or-die charge through the Gupta ranks outside Kapisa

    In the spring of 484, the three feuding Roman sides entered peace negotiations with the three Neo-Constantinian princesses as their facilitating intermediaries. Though the Western Empire still had the advantage on paper after repelling the East’s final counteroffensive and Illus’ landing, Honorius was concerned about straining his freshly recovered resources and armies too hard – after all, he had kicked off hostilities less than a decade after suppressing the Second Great Conspiracy, and now needed to deal with the rebellious Burgundians to boot – and resolved that if he couldn’t take the Eastern crown by now, then he should quit while he was still ahead. For their part, both Patricius and Vitalian were in worse shape, and the former at least was eager to find some breathing room.

    Per the terms of the ‘Empresses’ Peace’, the West retook the East’s half of the Praetorian Prefecture of Illyricum which it already controlled anyway, but Vitalian would be made its governing prefect. In return, Honorius agreed to recognize Patricius as the Eastern Augustus, and both emperors would confer the dignity of Caesar of the East upon Sabbatius until and unless Patricius and Alypia should have a son. With the support of both Euphemia and Alypia, Lucina was acknowledged to really be who she claimed to be, regardless of the truth of the matter.

    The Henotikon still stood however, and with it the Acacian Schism between Occident and Orient. Young Anna was ruled to be too close in kinship to marry either Sabbatius or Honorius’ grandson Theodosius, and due to his failure to force an end to the Henotikon the Western emperor could rule out any hope of a Papal dispensation; something which he accepted grudgingly and which Patricius welcomed much more readily, since the last thing the latter needed was to give his rivals an even stronger claim to his throne right now. Thus ended the latest round of inter-Roman fighting, although the East’s grievous territorial loss (which spurred it to ally with Attila the Hun the last time it had happened), lingering doubts over the thorny nature of its succession and the continuing religious divide was understood by all involved to practically assure a rematch sooner or later.

    WC17RX0.png

    The three Neo-Constantinian empresses who brought peace between East and West in 484, at least for some time: Euphemia, Alypia and Lucina (though the last is technically still just an imperial princess, not a crowned Augusta, if she is who she claims to be)

    As for the aforementioned rebellious Burgundians, though they had been able to slow the Western Roman advance against them in the Alps to a crawl – to the point that when Arbogast died at the age of 84 on July 14, Gundobad & his army were still at large – this changed quickly when the irate Honorius finally returned from the Balkans. Setting up his headquarters at Tridentum[9] and naming Theodoric Amal his latest magister militum, the emperor swarmed the Alpine passes with his full strength and inflicted heavy defeats upon them at Teriolis[10] (where he foiled Gundobad’s ambush and promptly repaid it twice over) and Curia[11], being joined by the Gallic legions & Franks of Merobaudes (who he named the successor to his grandfather’s old office as magister equitum per Galliae) & Clovis at the latter.

    Rather than mount a suicidal last stand in his remaining fortresses, Gundobad decided discretion was the better part of valor and retreated beyond Rome’s borders into the Swabian wilderland with as many of his warriors and people as he could. There he was welcomed by the aggressively anti-Roman Suebi, and King Gibuld[12] refused to give him up when Honorius demanded his extradition. Gundobad added his strength to Gibuld’s, and Merobaudes correctly surmised that the two would be causing him and the Alpine garrisons no shortage of headaches in the years to come; as Alemannic and Burgundian raids only grew in size over the next few years, he would ceaselessly lobby Honorius for the manpower to mount a major incursion past the limes.

    In Britannia, Gwynedd’s king Gogyrfan the Tall set Romano-British assistance in expelling the Irish occupying the island of Ynys Môn and the Pen Llŷn peninsula as a condition for allying with Artorius, which the Riothamus accepted. Diugurach, the leader of these particular Irishmen, was a pagan and had a reputation for great cruelty, so Artorius felt justified in attacking him immediately without even trying to negotiate a peaceful exit from Britannia. The Irish warlord proved that he had earned his reputation by welcoming Artorius’ army at Carn Boduan[13] with the hanged skins of dozens of his victims, but despite occupying a hillfort (albeit one he himself had ruined when he first conquered it from Gwynedd) and fighting fiercely, he was eventually defeated after Artorius’ own Irish lieutenant Llenlleawc – son of the Uí Liatháin chief Bran Mac Brecc with one of his Welsh concubines, given up as a hostage by his father but having since won Artorius’ trust to the point of being allowed to fight by his side – overcame a weakened section of the wall, allowing the Romano-British to push the Irish off the hill and into a retreat with great slaughter.

    Despite being defeated by the Romano-British and Britons of Gwynedd in this first clash, Diugurach waged a guerrilla campaign of raids and ambushes to slow them down as they advanced down the peninsula. Welsh revolts against his tyrannical rule hastened his exit however, forcing him to flee his main stronghold at Mynydd Ystum[14] and resulting in the massacre of all the remaining Irish there and on Ynys Enlli[15] who didn’t or couldn’t retreat to Ynys Môn with him. When the Irish failed to prevent Artorius from landing at Llanfair Pwllgwyngyll that August, where Artorius, Caius and Llenlleawc had been the first men off their boat and personally slew several Irish warriors each, Diugurach understood that he was not long for the world and threw one last violent orgy in his seat of Caer Gybi[16] before…inexplicably disappearing. To the Riothamus‘ surprise, Diugurach and his few remaining warriors did not seem present to defend their fort when he arrived there, leaving only the mutilated corpses of the servants and slaves to greet them; after a search revealed no human life, he and his captains came to believe that the Irish had gone home.

    In truth however, Diugurach and his men had hid in hidden tunnels they themselves had dug beneath Caer Gybi. When Artorius and Gogyrfan celebrated their triumph within its crumbling Roman-built halls a few weeks later, they emerged in a mad dash to assassinate the Romano-British and Briton leaders, slaying many guards and servants and guests alike. Artorius and his men fought back capably, with the Riothamus and Gogyrfan fighting back-to-back against their assailants in the main hall while Caius rallied the troops outside and locked the fort down to ensure none of Diugurach’s men could escape. Diugurach himself however managed to take Gogyrfan’s eldest and fairest daughter Gwenhwyfar hostage in the chaos, and forced Artorius to throw down Caliburnus by holding a dagger to her throat. As he threw the Briton princess aside and advanced to kill the seemingly defenseless king however, Llenlleawc threw a javelin into the back of his head – something which Artorius had seen him going for and correctly trusted would save his life – and the remainder of his warriors were cut down by Caius and the other Romano-Britons minutes later.

    CreU0lT.jpg

    Llenleawc, Artorius' newest champion, notably mixed-and-matched Roman and Celtic (often Irish) equipment and fashion styles as he pleased

    Artorius had won himself not just another vassal but also a wife, for he married Gwenhwyfar in December of this year; for saving the royals Gogyrfan also consented to Llenlleawc’s marriage to his younger daughter Gwenhwyfach, who sadly was not considered her big sister’s equal in beauty or wit. For his various deeds aiding them and on account of the (originally Sarmatian) draco standard flown by his elite cavalry, the Britons took to calling him ‘Pendragon’ – ‘chief dragon’ – and Artorius liked the epithet so much that he officially adopted it, and it came to displace ‘British Constantinian’ as his dynasty’s identifier in the historical chronicles. He would need these loyal allies in the battles to come, for in the meantime Ælle had attracted no small number of warriors to his own cause from not just Saxony and Anglia but lands as far as Geatland with the promise of fertile settlements, of which the most prominent was Ecgþēow: a mighty Geatish champion of the Waegmunding clan and son-in-law of their king, exiled from his lands for having split another nobleman’s head with his long-ax and failing to pay the weregild afterward, who brought his family and 200 adventurers to British shores with him.

    Over in Persia, as Akhshunwar drew his last breaths and his son Lakhana prepared for the inevitable onslaught, Mehama was making his final preparations to storm eastward and reunite the Hephthalite empire under his leadership. And yet, no such campaign would materialize – for an assassin ended the Mahārājadhirāja’s life on the night of April 30, the very same day that Akhshunwar expired. The murder threw Mehama’s camp into complete confusion: the most obvious culprit was Akhshunwar himself, one last spiteful parting blow from a man who had proven to practically be an avatar of vengeful spite in life, and this was indeed who his wife Balendokht and the imperial court at Ctesiphon blamed, but Lakhana insisted his father was not such an unmanly coward as to murder his hated nephew in his sleep (as opposed to doing so on the battlefield) and instead accused Balendokht of being the murderess.

    The suddenly-widowed Maharani certainly profited from her husband’s untimely demise, as she was very quick to assert her custody and regency over their ten-year-old son Toramana. Balendokht did attempt to reach out to the non-Persian elements of their half of the empire, appointing the Hephthalite and Fufuluo husbands of her cousins to offices of note and conceding the lands they already held to them without challenge, but undeniably surrounded the young new Mahārājadhirāja with mostly Persian courtiers and tutors. Perhaps as a result, while Mehama’s vassals were willing to bend the knee before his son (for now), they had no tolerance for the idea of being ordered around by a Persian woman who at least some of them must've suspected of being up to no good and Balendokht soon found her authority reduced to Ctesiphon and wherever else she had loyal satraps; the Amardians and Parthians of the north, Hephthalites to the east, Kurds in the mountains and Fufuluo in the northwest all essentially obeyed her when they felt like it.

    xEPorlg.jpg

    Balendokht was noted to be unusually calm and calculating for a queen whose husband had just been murdered, conveniently leaving her as the greatest influence and obvious regent over their young son

    Fortunately for Balendokht, they did feel like opposing Lakhana out of fear that the apple did not fall far from the sour old tree when it came to vengefulness. When Lakhana thought to take advantage of the seemingly even sorrier state of the Western Hephthalites, he was defeated amid the salt and sands of the Dasht-e Lut by Mehama’s old army in July. That same army refused Balendokht’s orders to pursue him far however, for the loyalist Hephthalites and Fufuluo had tired of over a decade of nearly ceaseless fighting and wanted to properly settle & consolidate their new lands, and the Persian contingents were clearly not sufficient to defeat Lakhana on their own once marched into terrain more favorable to him. Thus somewhat like the Romans’ situation (though that of the Eftals was clearly far worse and less settled) did the war effectively end with the young Hephthalite Empire fractured in two, and beneath the surface the Western half was fractured further still into multiple smaller feudatories and autonomous tribes.

    Still further east, Emperor Chengzu of Chen turned his armies against the Goguryeo this year. As had been the case with the Rouran (who were still too busy recovering from the beating he gave them to intervene on their tardy allies’ behalf), his huge and well-prepared hosts regularly drove the Koreans back in battle after battle, and though he waited until summer to start his campaign by the year’s end he had already reconquered the entirety of Liaoning Province from them. There, however, he ordered a stop to military operations: since he had recovered all of China’s traditional territories in the north from these barbarians, his focus switched entirely toward internally revitalizing and building up the Middle Kingdom rather than risk overextending himself in search of foreign conquests. In his words, he was content with what he’d (re)taken and now hoped to build the platform from which his sons and grandsons would conquer the world of the barbarians around them.

    Finally, far to the northwest of the civilized world, across the cold northern waters of the Atlantic, a small party of the late Bishop – now Saint – Patricius’ disciples set foot on the previously uninhabited shores of Iceland. Their fellows had established hermitages in the Hebrides and Faroes; but they sought the ultimate isolation in which to meditate and strive for holiness, and found it on this frozen land. Having founded their own hermitage in the caves around a waterfall they called ‘Eas Muirchertach’[17] – Murtagh’s Cascade after their leader, though it could also be interpreted as ‘Mariner’s Cascade’ – these Irish monks became the first of the Papar[18], as they and like-minded religious hermits who traveled to this island at the edge of the world came to be known, and the island was henceforth referred to as ‘Paparia’ by those who recorded their voyage back home. It is unlikely that, as they established the first farm and dwellings at the extreme edge of the known world, those first Papar knew how close they were to entering a new world altogether…

    MceBmzv.jpg

    Muirchertach and his fellow Irish monks standing before their new home, a cave near a waterfall, as the first humans known to have reached Paparia

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Present-day Lake Kerkini.

    [2] Thespies.

    [3] Clovis’ historical queen, Clotilde played a critical role in converting her husband to Chalcedonian/Catholic Christianity (for which she attained sainthood) and gave birth to five sons, four of whom survived into adulthood and promptly divided their father’s enlarged realm between themselves. She also played a role in turning her sons against Gundobad’s son in Burgundy, eventually leading to the destruction of the Burgundian kingdom.

    [4] Caerleon.

    [5] Caerwent.

    [6] Brecknockshire.

    [7] Kidwelly.

    [8] Rohri.

    [9] Trento.

    [10] Zirl.

    [11] Chur.

    [12] The last of the Alemanni kings known to history, Gibuld was known to have ruled from around 470 to 496. Historically he was decisively defeated and slain by Clovis in the Battle of Tolbiac that year, after which the Franks absorbed the Alemannic kingdom into their own.

    [13] Near Nefyn.

    [14] Aberdaron.

    [15] Bardsey Island.

    [16] Holyhead.

    [17] Seljalandsfoss.

    [18] The historical Papar were the Irish monks thought to have resided in Iceland before the Norse came, though it’s not clear how much earlier they arrived. Besides the Íslendingabók, physical evidence for monastic settlements in Iceland (including Celtic-style cross carvings) has been found to predate the arrival of the Norsemen in 874 by at least a few decades.
     
    Last edited:
    485-487: The two Germanicuses
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    485 was, for the most part, a relatively quiet year for the Western Roman Empire. Theodoric Amal welcomed his first son, Theudis, into the world in the summer; prior to this, Domnina Majoriana had only given him daughters. A few months later, Domnina’s sister Natalia also gave birth to her and Caesar Eucherius’ third son Constantine in October – though still considered an inadequate heir by his father (not helped by his unwillingness to so much as tag along in the campaign against the Eastern Empire out of fear for his life), Eucherius was at least achieving considerable success in family life and perpetuating the Stilichian dynasty.

    Things were rather less quiet in the Diocese of Gaul, where Alemanni attacks were intensifying along the limes with Burgundian reinforcement. After an especially forceful raid led personally by Gibuld & Gundobad broke through the eastern frontier in late October, sacked Argentoratum weeks after Constantine’s birth and pillaged as far as Augustobona[1] on the eastern reaches of the Sequana before turning back as the snow began to fall, Honorius finally agreed to Merobaudes’ and Clovis’ proposal for a concerted punitive expedition into the Alemannic homeland. Previously the emperor had believed such an ambitious offensive beyond their borders to be too dangerous an undertaking, but the prospect of eliminating this particular Teutonic threat at its source had become too attractive thanks to this latest raid and Merobaudes assured his master that the Franks were sufficiently numerous and well-armed to make it a success.

    HLCRyJZ.png

    Gibuld and his Alemanni raiders pillaging Argentoratum

    Over in Britannia, hostilities between the Anglo-Saxons and Romano-British resumed with the first clash erupting not in the south, as Ælle expected, but the northwest of former Roman Britain. Artorius attacked Deva Victrix in the early summer with 500 (mostly cavalry) Romano-Britons and 4,000 of his new Britonic allies, and as the Saxons had lacked the expertise to repair that mostly ruined city’s damaged walls, the outnumbered defenders were overwhelmed in short order. In retaliation Ælle swept through the British Midlands, crushing the men of Powys and Pengwern at Letocetum[2], while also sending a second army under his sons to besiege Glevum and cut the Romano-British realm in half.

    Artorius sent a relief force under Caius to bolster his southern flank, but still kept most of his troops with him as he marched from Deva to counter Ælle’s main thrust. He met the Anglo-Saxons at the Battle of Viroconium[3] on June 25 and prevailed before the Powysian capital, outflanking the larger Saxon army with his elite cavalry and splitting their ranks with a charge in wedge formation. As Ælle retreated toward Letocetum however, he received good news and Artorius bad from the south: Cissa & Cymen had defeated Caius at Corinium[4], where Ecgþeow of the Waegmundings and his Geats had proven their worth as part of the Anglo-Saxon vanguard, and sacked that town before moving on to lay siege to Glevum as planned.

    After defeating Caius a second time before the gates of Glevum and nearly managing to chase him into the city, the Ælling brothers grew overconfident in their strength. Cymen detached from the main force to besiege the nearby citadel of Magnis[5], while Cymen stayed behind to besiege Caius in Glevum. Their thinking was that these were the two biggest obstacles to Saxon penetration into western Britannia, and their previous victories had now given them a chance to knock both out at the same time, greatly accelerating the pace at which their people could crush Artorius’.

    But they miscalculated the strength of the Romano-British defenders and their well-maintained walls, and were unable to crack either fortified site before Artorius arrived to assist his beleaguered friend in the fall. Cymen was first to fight and be defeated by the Riothamus, with his brother being similarly beaten and forced to retreat back east near the end of October after Artorius assailed his flank while Caius sallied forth from Glevum itself. By far the most celebrated part of these battles by bards on both sides was Llenleawc’s duel with Ecgþeow in the Second Battle of Glevum, in which the two great warriors fought each other to a stalemate and were considered to have showered themselves with glory. Despite the overall Romano-British victory on the battlefield, Llenleawc (having been unable to decisively defeat his opponent on his own) mutually disengaged from Ecgþeow and allowed his foe to withdraw with the rest of the Anglo-Saxons out of respect for the Geat’s strength and a desire to fight him again (though him holding the field meant this duel was generally perceived as a victory for him as well), even ordering his own men back from dishonorably ganging up on the rival champion.

    GYsROhl.jpg

    Though neither Angle nor Saxon, Ecgþeow nonetheless gained fame as one of the mightiest warriors on their side

    In the Eastern Empire, the outbreak of yet another Samaritan revolt in the summer gave Patricius an excuse to send Illus and Trocundus – whose conduct he was growing increasingly, and probably correctly, suspicious of – well away from the capital. A husband-and-wife duo of notables from Shiloh[6] who’d fallen on hard times, Omri and Leah, led several thousand insurgents to once again occupy Mount Gerizim, destroy the church there and start rebuilding the Samaritan temple on its summit; they also declared Omri to be their king, based on little more than him sharing his name with an ancient King of Israel. As the Eastern magister militum marched to suppress this uprising with 20,000 legionaries, the Samaritans fortified their position on the sacred mountain and limited their outward attacks to raids on Roman farms for provisions with which to withstand the inevitable siege.

    East of the Eastern Roman Empire, between the Hephthalite civil war, the fragmentation of their newly-won empire and the sudden death of Mehama, the exiled Shahanshah Balash saw his best chance to regain his throne. As his niece Balendokht refused to set her son aside to welcome him, he resolved to win the Persian throne back at swordpoint, an endeavor which was immediately complicated by Patricius refusing to directly assist him in this endeavor on account of the strain his war with the Western Empire had placed on his empire’s resources and the ongoing Samaritan rebellion. Undeterred, Balash sought to independently recruit an army of volunteers and mercenaries with the gold he’d managed to take into exile with him, eventually managing to put together a modest force of Armenian, Roman, Arab and Syriac sellswords in Nineveh just before the end of summer.

    Although initially welcomed by the Persians of central Mesopotamia and even picking up several thousand more recruits in Tikrit, Balash’s illusion of a quick and easy march back to Ctesiphon was dashed when Fufuluo and Persian troops loyal to Toramana and Balendokht defeated him at Samarra, forcing him to retreat back to the north. Managing to defeat his pursuers before Tikrit and later resuming his advance with greater caution in the fall, Balash succeeded in capturing Samarra the second time around right before the year ended, leaving him in control of a narrow salient of Mesopotamian territory along the middle Tigris. Meanwhile Balendokht called up her Hephthalite vassals and the Kurdish tribes to assist in driving her uncle back into Roman Assyria, although few of the former and fewer still of the latter answering her summons forced her to expend a good sum of treasure on hiring Arab and Daylamite mercenaries to reinforce her existing army instead.

    jJKv3GL.png

    Balash on the march against his niece with an Eastern Roman mercenary & Arab servant boy at his side

    Come 486, Merobaudes and Clovis waited for the birth of the former’s son Aloysius – his name being a Latin translation of the latter’s, his uncle – before launching their long-desired expedition against the Alemanni (and Gundobad’s Burgundians) by which time the snows had stopped falling and the ice over the Rhine had melted. Honorius urged a healthy degree of caution even as he approved the offensive, so not only did they march with sixteen legions – 16,000 men, representing nearly the entirety of Gaul’s strength – but also 20,000 of the latter’s Franks and 4,000 of the loyal Burgundians, making this an army to rival the one Honorius took to the Balkans. Any concern that this might be overkill on Merobaudes’ behalf was dashed when the Western Romans immediately started running into ambushes, starting with an especially dangerous one at Tolbiac[7] that nearly killed him. Gundobad’s scouts had accurately reported the massive size of the Western Roman army to him and Gibuld, and the barbarian kings decided that it would be suicidal to face them head-on without trying to weaken them first.

    For the first eight months of the year, Merobaudes and Clovis ground their way through Alemanni territory, the hit-and-run attacks & night raids of the Teutons only escalating as they traversed through the great forests and mountains of Germania, while the Germans always abandoned their villages and left them with little to forage – forcing the two to rely on supply lines extending from eastern Gaul and Rhaetia, which made for more soft targets for Alemannic and Burgundian raiders. While the Alemanni had occupied the abandoned parts of Rhaetia and Germania Superior beyond the Danube and Rhine, about half of their homeland had laid outside even Rome’s greatest borders, and were effectively uncharted; thus, they held a great terrain advantage over the invading Romans and knew it, using it to find the best places for launching surprise attacks or where to retreat in case of a defeat, while also regularly targeting Western Roman scouts to preserve their advantage as much as possible. Nevertheless, the Romans’ discipline and sheer numbers, coupled with the careful balance struck between Merobaudes’ caution and Clovis’ boldness, allowed them to persevere and slowly but steadily reduce Gibuld’s territory.

    Further bolstering the Romans’ advantage, Merobaudes was able to make contact with the Baiuvarii: a rival Teutonic confederation which had recently begun to migrate from the upper reaches of the Elbe, directly into the eastern territories of the Alemanni and former Roman Noricum. Having been at war with the Alemanni for much of the decade, these Baiuvarii or ‘Bavarians’ were receptive to the idea of an alliance and agreed to join their strength to that of the Western Romans at the long-abandoned waystation of Aureatum[8]. Gibuld and Gundobad were sufficiently alarmed at the prospect of their enemies joining forces to finally commit to a major attack, in hopes of crushing either the Bavarians or Western Romans – whoever made it to Aureatum first – before the other party could join them.

    As it turned out, they found the Baiuvarii encamped on the former site of Aureatum on September 10, while Merobaudes and Clovis were still a day’s march away. The two kings committed to an immediate attack, but the Baiuvarii sentries had spotted their approach and the rival tribes promptly enclosed themselves within a ramshackle wagon-fort, behind which they were able to withstand the Alemanni and Burgundian assault for hours. Fighting raged well into the morning of September 11, when the Western Romans arrived – Merobaudes having resolved to march through the night after his own scouts galloped through a Burgundian trap to alert him to the sight of the Bavarians’ fires and Alemanni & Burgundian warriors swarming their camp – and attacked Gibuld & Gundobad from behind before the sunrise. The melee beneath the trees was a confusing and sanguinary affair which lasted for several more hours, but by the end the Western Romans and Bavarians were clearly victorious; Gibuld and Gundobad both lay dead, the former falling to Clovis’ sword and the latter mobbed by a dozen of Merobaudes’ legionaries and Burgundian auxiliaries, along with 17,000 of their warriors (out of some 25,000 men), compared to some 5,000 Western Romans and 6,000 Bavarians.

    Having finally gotten his pitched battle with the Alemanni & Burgundians and achieved a crushing victory, Merobaudes now set about dividing the spoils. Besides letting his men loot the Alemanni camp he compelled Agenaric, Gibuld’s teenage son, to come to Ravenna with him and bend his knee before Honorius in person as the new king of Rome’s newest foederati, while Gundobad’s remaining followers were bluntly given the choice of abandoning their Arian heresy and taking up the Ephesian Creed as loyal subjects of Burgundofaro (the even younger Burgundian king himself having been baptised an Ephesian at Merobaudes’ insistence) in exchange for being forgiven of their self-evident treason, or being sold into slavery. The Baiuvarii were granted settlement rights as far as both banks of the Licca[9] in the abandoned parts of Noricum and Vindelicia formerly ruled by the Alemanni, including long-ruined Augusta Vindelicorum[10] and Abodiacum[11], while the Alemanni themselves were reduced to a federate territory with its boundaries roughly set along the northern shore of Lacus Venetus[12], the High & Middle Rhine, and the Main River.

    830Mhc2.jpg

    Merobaudes basks in the glory of his stunning victory at Aureatum

    With his victory, Merobaudes had restored to Rome the territories lost since the Crisis of the Third Century – at least nominally, for these lands were still full of barbarians and most traces of Roman civilization there had withered away long ago – and then some, in addition to subduing the troublesome Alemanni, creating a new ally in the Bavarians and ensuring the Burgundians would go the way of the Visigoths and the Vandals over the next few decades. But such dazzling success was received coolly by Emperor Honorius, who had greenlit the expedition with the understanding that Merobaudes would ‘just’ punish the Alemanni instead of placing them under Roman power, and feared that the scale of the victory may have instantly gone to his general’s head & given him ambitions for the purple himself.

    Merobaudes didn’t exactly help his case when he immediately asked that he be granted the newly-created office of magister peditum per Germaniae, making him the autonomous military governor of the newly conquered lands (which Honorius granted, however grudgingly, not only as a reward for Merobaudes’ stellar triumph but also because he had nobody else on hand with any experience working with the Alemanni or Baiuvarii) in addition to his preexisting duties as Gaul’s top regional commander, nor did Clovis when he asked for land as far as the Sequana and Liger. That was not a request Honorius was willing to accommodate, so instead he gave Clovis gold and leave to conquer the remainder of the Frankish homeland beyond the Lower Rhine, figuring it would empower his ambitious vassal a lot less than giving him mastery over northern Gaul.

    The Romano-British were not having the same level of success their Western Roman parents just had this year against their own Germanic enemies, but they did seem to come close at times. Artorius did manage to recapture Corinium from the Anglo-Saxons early in the year, but not Letocetum, and raiders under Cissa & Cymen did great damage to his southeasternmost vassals this summer. Noting the apparent weakness of the Romano-British defense here, the Saxons made an ambitious drive toward Aquae Sulis, but were repulsed in the Battle of Cunetio[13] on June 26, where Cymen and Caius clashed and the former lost a hand to the latter’s blade.

    Ælle had not just been shaking his head in disappointment at his remaining sons’ failures this entire time, of course. Having beaten back the initial Romano-British counterattack toward Letocetum, he spent the summer resting and rebuilding his army for another go at the kingdoms of Powys and Pengwern, believing he could split Artorius’ kingdom more easily there than at Glevum. At first he had a measure of success, scoring an initial victory against the Romano-British detachment under Llenleawc at Pennocrucium[14] on August 15: there Ecgþeow had his rematch against his opposite number and was victorious this time, though he spared Llenleawc’s life to repay him for having done the same before and (far from executing him on the spot as the Saxon king advised) treated the Romano-British champion as more of an honored guest than a prisoner.

    Artorius was alarmed into bringing his full force to bear against Ælle by this defeat and Llenleawc’s captivity however, and raced to confront Ælle before he got any further into Powysian territory. In the ensuing Battle of Uxacona[15], Caius successfully drew the Saxons’ attention onto his seemingly outnumbered body of Romano-British infantry and held back their uphill onslaught until the Riothamus’ cavalry and the Britons of Gogyrfan, Cadell and Cyngen burst from the nearby woods to attack their exposed flank. Ælle and Ecgþeow were both swept away in the downhill rout which followed, and although the latter managed to get one last parting blow in by felling King Cyngen as he fled, his prized prisoner was liberated when the Romano-British went on to sack the Anglo-Saxon camp.

    aGKvgPP.jpg

    Llenleawc enjoying a drink after his liberation from the Anglo-Saxons' clutches

    Last-minute heroics notwithstanding, the Battle of Uxacona was still a resounding defeat for the Anglo-Saxons and Artorius pressed his advantage to push his foes back to Letocetum. Instead of besieging Ælle there however, he continued down the old Roman road[16] straight toward Londinium; burning Saxon settlements, freeing Romano-British slaves and enlisting them (as well as other free Romano-Britons who had been resisting the Anglo-Saxon conquest) into his army as he went, the Riothamus was all but daring Ælle to follow. Since he and Ælle both knew that the main Saxon army was now too weak to do so, he was able to reach his former capital in the winter with a larger and better-provisioned army than he had at the beginning while a seething Ælle opted to follow his brain, not his vengeful heart, and withdrew to Eoforwic and gather more warriors.

    East of the Eastern Roman Empire, where Illus spent the entire year besieging the Samaritans on Mount Gerizim while they ran supplies through his lines and up the mountain with an elaborate network of tunnels, Balash was making his final preparations for a march on Ctesiphon. However, though he had drawn up his army for battle and so had Balendokht’s captains, he was assassinated on his last night in Samarra by two of his mercenaries; naturally, his niece was the primary suspect behind the killing, to an even greater degree than she had been for her husband’s death.

    Still, if Balendokht really had been the one to bribe Balash’s men to kill him in order to derail his campaign of reconquest, it worked – as his only son Ardashir was an underage exile living in Constantinople, his army quickly disintegrated without him. For her part, the Hephthalite queen-mother was aware of the growing stain on her reputation and sought to firm up her alliances to keep herself & Toramana afloat. In the process she courted another Eftal warlord by the name of Javukha, one of Mehama’s loyal commanders who now ruled a roving sub-tribe dwelling around the vicinity of Spahan, and had quite obviously become his lover by the year’s end. However, she stopped short of actually marrying Javukha, in no small part out of concern that he (who had several sons from his previous marriage) might eventually try to oust Toramana from his throne in favor of one of his progeny, or a younger half-brother if she should give birth to another of his sons, if elevated to the royal dignity.

    Lastly this year, in India factional tensions within the Gupta court and aristocracy exploded into open civil war. The vast Gupta Empire had been unstable since Purugupta’s death in the Battle of Kapisa two years prior, with numerous officials and provincial governors feuding for control over the toddler Samrat Bhanugupta. This year, however, after a murder plot went awry the governor of the southeastern province of Magadha, Mahipala, entered open revolt against the administration of Bhanugupta’s mother Hemavati and her brothers, the minister Jayasakti and governor Jayasimha of the Arjunayana region in the northwest, which responded by calling the rest of the provinces to arms against the traitor and going on their own bloody purge of disloyal (suspected and otherwise) elements in the capital of Pataliputra.

    This Gupta civil war pitted the imperial core around Pataliputra against the margins of the empire as the northwestern feudatory of Yaudheya, the Bengali lords of Vanga, the military governor of the former Vakataka lands, and the lords of Khachchh in northern Gujarat all took up arms against Pataliputra rather than with it. Although Jayasakti achieved several initial victories against Mahipala and even drove him out of his capital of Rajagriha[17], he was lured into a disastrous ambush while campaigning in Bengal and fatally injured in the wet season. Jayasimha meanwhile struggled to keep the western rebels at bay, suffering multiple defeats against the smaller but better-led and coordinated insurgent armies throughout the year. Meanwhile Lakhana of the White Huns looked on with interest, the unraveling Gupta Empire now seeming a softer target than Toramana’s kingdom in Mesopotamia and western Iran, and he began expending what remained of his father’s treasure to recruit Turkic and Tocharian mercenaries from beyond his borders to replenish his badly exsanguinated armies.

    bneLM17.png

    Jayasakti sets out on his ill-fated campaign to suppress the rebels in Bengal

    487 was another rather quiet year for the Western Roman Empire, one it needed just to begin digesting its latest (and rather unintentional, at least on Honorius’ part) conquests. The Alemanni were still mostly pagan despite having had a little exposure to the Arian Christianity common to most Germanic peoples who had had previous contact with Rome and the even more distant Baiuvarii were wholly so, so this year marked the first occasion where they encountered Christian priests – the few Ravenna had sent back with their kings and chiefs after receiving the latter’s obeisance – as well as the construction of the first churches beyond post-Trajanic borders in Europe. The most notable development this year for the Stilichians themselves was the birth of yet another child of Eucherius and Natalia in the summer: a daughter this time, baptised as Maria.

    But while the year was quiet enough on the continent, it was anything but in Britain. Artorius started off strong by besieging Londinium, and after noticing how weak its defenders were following two probing attacks on its walls, resolved to take it by storm. Ælle had ordered his sons to evacuate the city by sea ahead of the Romano-British approach, leaving a skeleton garrison to hold the place, and they proved little more than a speedbump for Artorius once he began his assault and the citizens rose up to throw open the city gates for him. Having thus finally broken seven years of Saxon occupation of his capital before spring began, the Riothamus celebrated a city-wide service with Bishop Fugatius and Londinium’s notables to give thanks to God before setting about restoring its defenses and conscripting its commoners into his ranks, knowing that an Anglo-Saxon counterattack from the north was inevitable.

    qyfbInR.jpg

    Romano-Britons celebrating their liberation of Londinium from the Anglo-Saxons after seven long years

    That counterattack came in the summer, a little earlier than Artorius had expected after surveying the carnage on the battlefield of Oxacena. Ælle had nearly emptied his lands and those of the Angles of warriors to rebuild his host, and overcame a dire terrain disadvantage to barrel through Artorius’ first attempt to stop him in the Battle of the Fens that June. The Riothamus was not given room to breathe, for the Anglo-Saxons immediately followed up by attacking and driving him from Durovigutum[18] not even a week later. After bringing up his own reinforcements from Dumnonia and Glevum, Artorius resolved to make his stand in the Chiltern Hills, and challenged Ælle to a final battle there to decide the fate of their kingdoms. At first Ælle elected to ignore this and march directly on Londinium, but after the Romano-British cavalry routed forward elements of his army at Crux Roesia[19] he decided he’d meet Artorius’ challenge after all and changed course for the Chiltern Hills with his full strength behind him.

    The 13,000-strong Saxons set up camp in a valley while Artorius divided his own 12,000-strong force between two high hills overlooking it[20], keeping two-thirds of his army (including 4,000 of his 4,200 Romano-British warriors) with himself & Caius on the shorter of the two hills and assigning the other 4,000-strong force of mostly Britons under Llenleawc, Gogyrfan and Cuneglas, the new king of Pengwern, onto the taller one to the southwest. On July 13 the Battle of the Chiltern Hills began; Ælle divided his larger army in half, sending his sons to lead the attack on Llenleawc’s hill while he himself assailed Artorius’, but both failed to break the Romano-British defense. Ecgþeow came close to winning the battle and the war in one stroke this day, attacking the Riothamus’ party when he descended from the summit of the shorter hill with his cavalry to shore up a weak point in his own defenses and hewing down the bearer of the king’s draco standard, but Artorius managed to defend himself with Caliburnus – as a result, the Saxon attack completely stalled and eventually Ælle ordered a retreat at sundown, having lost nearly a thousand men to the Romano-Britons’ 200.

    MBVfPZ7.jpg

    Artorius riding to reinforce his infantry with Caliburnus in hand, moments before being set upon and nearly killed by Ecgþeow

    The next day Ælle concentrated on eliminating Llenleawc’s force while sending his elder son Cissa to distract Artorius, but although they faced worse than 2:1 odds, the Britons there had fortified the hillside with palisades of sharpened stakes which funneled the approaching Anglo-Saxons into killzones, blocked at the front by shield-walls comprised of the best and most heavily armored Briton warriors (the poorer and worse-equipped ones serving as a mobile reserve of sorts or to prevent enterprising Saxons from surmounting the palisades instead) while archers armed with long self-bows of yew or elm peppered them from elevated platforms on either side of the approach. Here Llenleawc met Ecgþeow in single combat for the third time, the former descending from the summit with the few Romano-British heavy horsemen his master had lent him to counter a breakthrough attempt made by the latter. For the second and final time Llenleawc was victorious, killing Ecgþeow with a fatal sword-stroke to the head after first knocking his helmet off.

    The death of their champion caused the Saxons to lose heart and they retreated in disarray that afternoon, although Llenleawc allowed no further harm to be done to his worthy foe’s corpse and personally returned it to Ecgþeow’s twelve-year-old son Beowulf in the enemy camp that evening while flying a banner of truce. Artorius offered to make peace with Ælle, but the Saxon king refused and insisted on a third day of battle before he’d give up, which the Riothamus obliged. On July 15 the Saxons again threw most of their might against Artorius while Cymen was sent to bottle Llenleawc up with a smaller diversionary force, but when some of the Saxons retreated downhill after their attack floundered the Hiberno-Briton gave chase and ended up sweeping them from the battlefield in a rout, in the process taking Cymen captive. He broke off his pursuit to engage Ælle’s main force on the slopes of Artorius’ hill, at which point the Saxon overlord acknowledged defeat and sued for a truce, which Artorius agreed to as it became apparent that the remaining Saxon force was still too large & well-organized for him to destroy totally without incurring crippling losses of his own.

    The peace agreement between the Romano-Britons and Anglo-Saxons was arranged on that very battlefield, as neither side trusted the other enough to let them leave before they’d committed to a (reasonably lasting) peace with sacred oaths. The Saxons agreed to withdraw their armies back beyond the Fens and cede Deva Victrix to the Romano-British, mostly restoring the pre-war border with modest gains for their enemies. In exchange, Artorius pledged that he would not expel the Saxon settlers still remaining on his soil, although they would be required to build & move to their own towns and return the lands they were squatting on to the original Romano-British owners unless said owners were dead – or unless they were willing to learn Latin[21], abide by the laws inherited from the Romans and convert to Pelagianism. The prisoners and slaves taken by both sides were to be released in a mutual exchange, with the Saxons compensating the Romano-Britons with an annual tribute of silver, iron and wheat for the next five years. Finally, Cymen was to remain at court in Londinium as a hostage to guarantee that the peace would endure for those same five years.

    Capping off this hard-fought victory, in November Gwenhwyfar gave birth to twins in Londinium’s partially rebuilt palace, a boy and a girl: they were named Artorius and Artoria, and physically greatly took after their namesake. While Ælle busily smacked down rebellions against his rule in the wake of his defeat, Artorius allowed himself another week of celebrations on top of his prior months of post-victory partying before finally getting around to reorganizing & rebuilding his realm. Most importantly he consolidated the land outside southern & western Britannia’s remaining cities whose original owners had been killed in this latest war into several large fiefdoms, which he then gave out to his trusted companions and captains – Caius and Llenleawc among them, with the former being granted the old title of Dux Britanniarum and generous estates on the northern frontier – to hold & pass down within their families in exchange for their continued loyal service and maintenance of local warbands, both to support the central Romano-British army on campaign and to protect their grants from hostile raiders.

    9iTS409.jpg

    Caius personally driving Saxon deserters & looters out from a recovered Romano-British villa near Durovigutum

    The populations of these fiefdoms swore collective, public oaths of loyalty to their new lords in exchange for protection as they did to Artorius himself, and for the most part these lords and their warriors would assume the duties of law enforcement and tax collection instead of finding or training new civil officials to do so (however the actual judgment of cases remained the purview of officials appointed by Londinium). In essence, Britannia was beginning to take up proto-feudal characteristics, though the Roman mints at Londinium and Camulodunum remained in operation and the Riothamus (likely inspired by the decade-old currency reforms across the Oceanus Britannicus) insisted on the continued usage of their coins in transactions & taxes, rather than the use of goods in either.

    Artorius added these lords – three duces (Caius, Llenleawc and Caratacus of Venta Silurum) and seven comes – to the reconstituted Consilium Britanniae, as well as the tribal kings who had become his vassals. In the absence of the traditional civil magistrates (those few who had stayed after the final Roman withdrawal from Britannia having been further reduced in number by the Saxon invasion) representation of the interests of the Romano-British towns at the Round Table fell almost entirely to the Pelagian clergy, as old Bishop Fugatius exhorted them to turn away from monasticism and actively involve themselves with the reconstruction of the realm as well as more generally feeding & housing the bloodied, dispossessed multitudes after the Saxons’ latest defeat.

    L7HmTMI.jpg

    Pelagian clerics working with Artorius' officials to aid the poorer citizens of Londinium

    In the Eastern Roman Empire, things began to quiet down as they did in the West. The Isaurian generals finally managed to cut the Samaritans’ supply lines and, after waiting a while for starvation to take its toll, stormed Mount Gerizim to annihilate Omri, Leah and their few hundred remaining supporters in August, by which point they were down to their last few hoarded rations (having killed other Samaritans who’d turned on them to get their food) and were on the verge of cannibalism anyway. Patricius meanwhile achieved a rare unambiguous success in his foreign policy by mediating a peaceful conclusion to some territorial disputes between his Lazic and Iberian vassals this autumn, clearly demarcating their border before either Damnazes of Lazica or Vakhtang of Iberia escalated tensions to the point of war.

    Finally, in India the deteriorating situation of the ‘centralist’ faction in Pataliputra forced empress-mother Hemavati to do the unthinkable: negotiate with Lakhana for Hephthalite aid. In truth Lakhana was planning to attack the western rebels anyway, but he was happy to secure a guarantee that there’d be no Gupta retaliation if Hemavati’s faction triumphed and to expend his sellswords before he completely burned through his father’s treasures. As the Yaudheyan rebels were busy pressing eastward and did not expect the Eftals (as exhausted from their wars with Persia and one another as they seemed to be) to attack so soon, he practically walked into their domain with only token opposition to fear and had reconquered Taxila by the end of autumn. Lakhana secured the rest of Gandhara over the next few months and ended the year by crossing the Sutlej River and riding toward Khokhrakot[22], the Yaudheyans’ capital, forcing them to hurry back to defend it and relieving some pressure on Hemavati and Jayasimha’s western flank.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Troyes.

    [2] Wall, Staffordshire.

    [3] Wroxeter.

    [4] Cirencester.

    [5] Kenchester.

    [6] Tel Shiloh.

    [7] Zülpich.

    [8] Eichstätt.

    [9] The Lech River.

    [10] Augsburg.

    [11] Epfach.

    [12] Lake Constance.

    [13] Marlborough.

    [14] Penkridge.

    [15] Telford.

    [16] Watling Street.

    [17] Rajgir.

    [18] Godmanchester.

    [19] Royston, Hertfordshire.

    [20] The valley the Saxons are camping in is Aylesbury Vale, while the hills the Romano-Britons are occupying are Coombe and Haddington Hills. Of these, Haddington is the taller one.

    [21] Not quite the proper Latin still spoken by the continental elite, but the regional vulgar Latin spoken by the Romano-British provincials, probably as influenced as (if not more) by the Brittonic substrate as Gallo-Roman Latin had been by Gaulish or African Romance by Amazigh & Punic. Historically, this ‘British Latin’ died out by 700.

    [22] Rohtak.
     
    488-490: Light hands
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    488 did not go quite as smoothly for the Roman world as the past few years had. Shortly after Illus’ triumphant return from Samaria, the Eastern Augustus Patricius was found dead in his bed on the morning of April 12, having been stabbed no fewer than fifteen times by his assailants – whoever they were, they were determined to carry out their job with the utmost thoroughness. Suspicion imediately fell upon the Isaurians, especially given Illus’ conduct and disastrous advice in the later stages of the last Roman civil war, but he and Trocundus preempted any attempt to remove them from power by launching a coup while Alypia and the officials of the imperial court scrambled to maintain control. Street battles erupted between loyalists of the House of Aspar (namely the Scholae as well as the Moesogoth and Alan contingents in the East’s employ) and the Isaurian brothers’ army, with the latter’s numbers giving them the victory a day later.

    After compelling the empress dowager to surrender under the risk of having Constantinople’s Great Palace stormed, Illus set about establishing his regime. His first choice was to impose one of his friends, the poet Pamprepius[1], on the Eastern throne as his pawn. However this proved to be a non-starter, as Pamprepius’ open paganism – something even more rare in the East than the West – and flaunting of his hedonistic lifestyle made him completely unacceptable to the now-seventy-one-year-old Patriarch Acacius and the citizenry of the capital. Though not a particularly reasonable man, the threat of a potential urban revolt was big enough that the magister militum backed down and decided to take power himself, marrying an extremely reluctant Alypia (who would much rather have retired to a convent for the rest of her days at this point rather than wed a third husband she didn’t care for at all) and raiding the state treasury for gifts (which he promptly spent on buying off the Eastern Senate and officers beyond the capital) to consolidate his hold on the purple and engaging in a purge of the remaining Asparian relatives in Constantinople.

    uqRL9OO.jpg

    The Eastern Scholae Palatinae attempting to hold back Illus' coup forces

    This latest development was a most unwelcome one in the Western imperial court, and worsened still when Illus blamed Honorius II and Vitalian for Patricius’ murder. Both men insisted they had nothing to do with the assassination – Honorius claiming he had too many other things to worry about at the moment with Merobaudes’ conquests in Germania, and Vitalian insisting that he was an honorable man above such means to eliminate a foe, even one he considered a usurper – and turned the blame right back onto Illus, who they denounced as not only an assassin & a usurper (who Honorius certainly would not recognize as the Eastern Emperor now, nor Trocundus as the Eastern Caesar) but also a barbarous kidnapper & friend to heathens. Between the exchange of insults and Honorius’ recognition of Sabbatius as Patricius’ successor, per the terms of the Empresses’ Peace four years prior, what little chance had ever existed of averting another war between the two empires was now lost, although it did not erupt immediately due to their own problems: Honorius’ continued processing of his newly won territories and federates in the West, and the simultaneous rebellion of Patricius’ younger brother Hermenaricus in the Diocese of Pontus (where he received further aid from the Armenian king Vahan, his brother-in-law) and Basiliscus’ return to Egypt from Aksum in the East.

    Speaking of Sabbatius, the eight-year-old princeling was brought to Ravenna by Honorius’ order, ostensibly to be educated alongside the emperor’s eldest grandson Theodosius. That did turn out to actually be the case, but he was also compelled to designate Theodosius his Caesar until & unless a son should be born to him, something which Honorius almost certainly did not plan to allow him to live long enough to achieve. Still, for the time being Sabbatius was treated well at the Western Roman court, quickly became fast friends with Theodosius (who, being even younger, was not privy to and could not have comprehended his grandfather’s schemes) and proved to be a diligent & quick learner, expressing both a deep interest in history & martial lessons concerning Alexander the Great in particular and a religious zeal beyond his years (which impressed Theodosius’ father Eucherius, himself a staunch Christian devotee).

    Overseas, Uthyr of Dumnonia died this winter at the age of eighty-seven and in so doing threw his kingdom into a succession crisis, for he had no sons. Of his three daughters the eldest, Elen, was married to an Armorican tribal chief under Western Roman authority; the middle, Artorius’ former lover Morigena, was still a nun at Land’s End; and the youngest, Gwyar, was married to Gwalchmei of Lindinis[2], a loyal captain of the Riothamus who had recently been made one of his counts. All had children of their own, Morigena’s only child being the royal bastard Medraut.

    March ap Meirchion, Uthyr’s cousin and the petty king of Kernow, claimed the vacant Dumnonian throne by right of being his closest living male relative; however Artorius disagreed, and proclaimed that Medraut should succeed Uthyr as his closest descendant (albeit through the female line) still living in Britain – Elen had sons of her own, but of course they were on the continent and subjects of the Western Roman Emperor. Since his illegitimate son was still a very young child, the Riothamus intended to effectively rule Dumnonia through him for the next decade and a half. Naturally, King March disagreed and engaged in an open revolt, denouncing the Riothamus as a tyrant. Thus, despite having beaten back the Saxon invasion just a year ago, Artorius found himself preparing to ride to war once again as 488 came to an end, this time against his own subject.

    Far to the east, Lakhana battled intense rains to then actually battle the Yaudheya army west of Khokhrakot on April 28. Although outnumbered significantly, the Šao of the Eastern Hephthalites had a cadre of highly experienced veterans to count on, and made good use of them: his horse archers outmatched their foot archers, and his cavalry in general flawlessly executed a feigned retreat without fear of it degenerating into a real one. After annihilating the Yaudheya cavalry and elephants (and with them, their lords) with the help of his mercenaries, Lakhana proceeded to rout their wavering and mostly leaderless infantry with a final charge, and pursued them to Khokhrakot’s gates with great slaughter. The city itself only held out for another week before one of the guard captains opened a gate in the wee hours of the morning, having guaranteed the safety of himself, his men and their families in a deal with Lakhana, who then proceeded to uphold his end of the bargain even as he sacked the rest of Khokhrakot.

    L8zKaLQ.png

    Lakhana 'restoring order' to Khokhrakot for his Gupta allies

    Having thus crushed the Yaudheyas, Lakhana rode on to fully secure the Guptas’ western flank by dealing with the lords of Khachchh, as well as opportunistic Vakataka remnants who had seized this chance to rebel against their Gupta conquerors. As he marched he found an unexpected ally in what was left of the Indo-Sakas, descendants of the ancient Saka tribes which had helped crush the last Indo-Hellenic kingdoms soon after the birth of Christ on a migration which took them as far as Gujarat & Ujjayini[3] and who were related to the Sogdian & Bactrian elements of the Eftal confederation. Like the Vakatakas they too had been crushed beneath the Guptas’ sandals in the first half of the century, but Lakhana gave them hope of a brighter future as the Indian anchor of a greater Hephthalite empire and so he was able to add thousands of their warriors.

    With his local reinforcements, Lakhana pushed forward against the western Indian rebels and prevailed against them through the summer & fall. In July he captured Ujjayini, and by the middle of the wet season he had smashed the Vakatakas to splinters. This left only the men of Khachchh, who ended the year besieged in Koteshwar and a few other major Gujarati cities while the Eftals ran rampant across the countryside. To prevent further destruction their lords agreed to enter negotiations with Pataliputra, and in turn Hemavati and her courtiers were growing increasingly suspicious (not that they were ever particularly trusting) of Lakhana’s intentions and thus considered a quick (even merciful) settlement with the rebels to be within their interests.

    Lastly, even further east the Chen court welcomed a special guest among the annual delegation from the Tarim Basin. This year, among the traders and Buddhist missionaries one stood out to Chengzu and his kin & officials: a handsome and well-spoken young monk who seemed wise beyond his years – Kavadh, the Sassanid prince whose life had been spared by Mehama as a toddler and who later eluded Akhshunwar’s fury, now an ordained and especially bright bhikkhu. He impressed the emperor with his fluent grasp of Chinese beyond even some of his seniors and good manners (including enough humility to defer to said seniors on theological matters beyond his understanding), and made a particularly strong impression on Chengzu’s oldest grandson Chen Huan, who was already sympathetic to Buddhism even before encountering this Persian prodigy. It was at Huan’s request that Chengzu invited Kavadh to stay in Jiankang, where through his friendship (and growing spiritual hold) on the son of the Chinese crown prince he grew into a fixture at the Chen court and a harbinger of Buddhism’s growth in the Middle Kingdom.

    nhFIElF.jpg

    Kavadh of the House of Sasan, apparently playing an instrument or handling a snake. Either way, the Chen court is impressed

    In 489, while the Western and Eastern Roman Empires continued to glare at one another and trade barbs on the continent, the Romano-British were on the march against the Cornish rebels in the southwest. Old March seized the Dumnonian capital at Isca from its confused and listless defenders early in the year, and held it for three months under the Romano-British threat before Cornish night raids and an outbreak of disease in the Riothamus’ camp forced him to lift the siege. The Cornish pursued their retreating besiegers, but Artorius turned the tables and inflicted a severe defeat on them in the Battle of the Spring of the Holy Thorn[4] on May 9.

    March himself escaped the battle and made his way back to Isca, only to be killed in a dispute with his own son & heir Drustan soon after: the latter had been engaged in a torrid affair with his stepmother, the Irish princess Iosóid of the Uí Cheinnselaig of Laigin (who was much closer in age to him than March), and the truth had come out at such a bad time for March that the latter snapped and tried to kill the adulterous pair, only for himself to be slain in self-defense by Drustan. In turn, Drustan immediately surrendered to Artorius, ending the rebellion at a stroke.

    Drustan agreed to a stiff set of penalties – being lashed together with his beloved as they made his way back from Isca to Din Tagell[5] as penance, promising his first child (when and if he should ever have one) to Artorius’ court and the second to the Pelagian Church, and doubling Cornwall’s tribute of tin for the next five years – in exchange for being allowed to succeed to the Cornish throne, and also being permitted to marry Iosóid in the Pelagian rite. Considering the alternative was death, this was quite merciful on Artorius' part, not to mention pragmatic; if he'd seized Cornwall due to Drustan's lack of heirs, his newly minted magnates would have grown more alarmed still at the growth of his power. The Riothamus further imposed Medraut as king of Dumnonia with advisors and officials from Londinium to rule the kingdom through his minority, effectively turning the large southwestern kingdom into a royal fief until his bastard came of age – something that would take another decade or so. In so doing, he reinforced his own power after having made his proto-feudal concessions to his new lords, at least for the medium term.

    DQ9fOnE.png

    Fortunately for the adulterous lovers in Cornwall, Artorius (and by extension the Pelagian bishops) was inclined to be merciful since the man they cuckolded was a rebel & Drustan effectively delivered southwest Britain back into his hands

    Among the Hephthalites, out west the Parthian Great Houses of Mihran and Isfandiyar raised the standard of revolt against Toramana and Balendokht, claiming that the latter’s patriarch Perozes was the right man to restore Persian glory and kick out the young half-breed sitting the throne on top of driving his father’s people out of their country. Balendokht looked to her lover Javukha to stop the rebels, and indeed he halted their advance with a mixed army of his own White Huns, Fufuluo and Lakhmid Arabs at Ecbatana. However, his counteroffensive floundered in the mountains around Rayy during the last days of summer and he refused to march again unless Balendokht made their relationship official – by marrying him.

    Meanwhile in the east, Khachchh formally surrendered to Pataliputra with remarkably light terms (especially considering how close Lakhana was getting to starving them out, after which he would have inevitably sacked their cities) early this year: they would send hostages to the Gupta imperial court and offer up a tribute of bullion to get the Eastern Hephthalites off their land, but otherwise faced no further repercussions. With the western Indian rebels subdued, Jayasimha turned to deal with the ones in the east next and his sister Hemavati called upon Lakhana to support his offensives. This Lakhana continued to do in exchange for a greater share of the plunder, and his army ravaged Bengal and Assam as they progressed. His Eftal & Indo-Saka troops viciously sacked Pragjyotishpura[6] after storming it with their Indian allies just before the monsoons made it impossible for them to push further into rebel-held territories of Vanga and Samatata this year.

    490 saw the Western Roman Empire afflicted with two deaths of great significance. Firstly Stilicho of Africa, King of the Moors and Vandals and one of the heroes of the Second Great Conspiracy, died in his sleep on June 13. His extensive realm – a patchwork of cities on the Mauretanian coast, inland Berber tribes on the plains and in the mountains of Numidia and the edges of the Province of Africa proper, and the remaining Vandals still mostly living in or east of the Aurès Mountains – was divided between his two sons, with Augustine the elder inheriting the western half around Altava & Iol Caesarea and Hilderic the younger ruling the eastern half from Theveste. Since this partition diluted the formidable power of the Africans, it was one that the emperor welcomed.

    Alas, it was Honorius II himself who died next, perishing from a stroke while walking up the stairs in Ravenna’s imperial palace on September 23. The Caesar was fortunately right there in the city to be quickly acclaimed by the Scholae and crowned by Pope Severus. The Roman coronation ceremony evolved further with Eucherius II’s coronation: Honorius had established the precedent of genuflecting before and being crowned with the imperial diadem by the Pope when he did just that before Pope Victor II following the Seven Days’ Battles against Attila, but Eucherius was the first Augustus to be anointed with sacred oils before he was given the diadem and the purple cloak was clasped around his shoulders, and short prayers for the emperor’s health and for God’s blessing upon his empire were added to the beginning of the ceremony. As Eucherius’ eldest son, Prince Theodosius was also elevated to the dignity of Caesar immediately after the coronation.

    lxt4l7j.jpg

    Eucherius II's coronation added more complex & formal elements to the imperial coronation ceremony

    Eucherius II would have his first test within a month of his rise to the purple. As he was every bit as unwilling to recognize Illus’ hold on the Eastern Roman throne as his father – recognizing him only as a usurper and schismatic – the rival emperor induced his Gepid federates to raid the Pannonian provinces. Before they could do much damage they were quickly repelled by local forces led by Theodoric and the now-sixty-year-old governor Orestes, but Eucherius did not clear either man to conquer the Gepid kingdom in retaliation. Instead he only permitted Theodoric to launch a punitive raid with 6,000 Dalmatian and Gothic cavalrymen, which was sufficient to lay waste to the Gepid villages along the Danube but not to penetrate into the Carpathians, much less pose any threat to their seat of power at the former Roman city of Sarmizegetusa. The new Western Augustus was probably concerned with managing all the federates they already had, but to Theodoric this was a missed opportunity to reconquer the rest of the Carpathian Basin, and to Illus his restraint and timid manner spelled weakness.

    Speaking of Illus, this year he succeeded in suppressing the insurrection of Basiliscus, who had managed to gain the support of the Upper Egyptian provinces and seemed to have a chance at seizing Alexandria. Still he had coasted more-so thanks to Illus’ needing to stabilize his own regime than any talent of his own (of which he was bereft), and once the Isaurian was able to get serious and send Trocundus against him with a large army the southern usurper crumpled. Trocundus’ cataphracts & Isaurian warriors crushed Basiliscus’ army of Ethiopian mercenaries & poorly-equipped local Copts in the Battle of Memphis on May 5, and captured the usurper in the rout; his pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears and the Isaurian tortured him to death, then sent the dismembered pieces of his corpse to every corner of the Eastern Empire as a warning of what awaited anyone foolish enough to rise against him and his brother.

    The uprising of Hermenaricus was a tougher nut to crack, requiring Illus’ personal attention after several Isaurian generals were defeated by the rival usurper and his Armenian allies at Zela[7], Ancyra[8] and Juliopolis[9], which brought the rebels dangerously close to the Hellespont by mid-summer. With the main Eastern Roman army behind him, Illus thwarted Hermenaricus’ advance in the Battle of Nicaea on July 7, after which he pursued the rebel host eastward and inflicted an even heavier defeat upon them in the mountains around Claudiopolis[10] a few weeks later. The Iberians and Laz took this as a sign that the tide was turning and jumped on the Armenians, with the former’s Vakhtang tearing through the Gugark region while the latter’s Damnazes led a Lazic army into eastern Pontus and began besieging Hermenaricus’ fortresses.

    At this point, Vahan of Armenia abandoned the cause of the Asparians and sought terms with Illus, who was willing to exercise a light hand not out of any kindness in his heart but purely to pragmatically get the Armenians back on his side as quickly as possible. In exchange for a pardon and the retention of their crown and estates, the Mamikonians were required to serve in the vanguard of Illus’ army against the pretender they just served and to send Vahan’s two eldest sons, Artavazd and Ashot, to Constantinople as hostages. The year ended with Hermenaricus, having barely avoided capture thanks to some Armenians disobeying their king to warn him of the Mamikonians’ turning coat, retreating to his main stronghold at Amaseia[11]. Illus was close behind, intent on besieging the pretender there and sending the Armenians in the first wave if he should have to storm the walls, and was already considering launching another war against the Western Empire to recover eastern Illyricum once Hermenaricus had been disposed of.

    luVib3l.jpg

    An Armenian surrenders to Illus' army after their victory near Claudiopolis

    In Persia, Toramana finally reached the age of majority and was formally acknowledged as an adult by his mother, who stepped down from her regency. But Balendokht made no secret of her intention to continue ruling her family’s former empire through her son, and ensured that all of her advisors and alliances were kept in place – even, nay especially Javukha, whose arrogance, heavy-handedness and casual brutality had ensured he started off on the wrong foot with his teenage stepson, nevermind that they were both Hephthalites. Now that he was married to Balendokht, Javukha did go on a renewed offensive against the Parthians this year, capturing Rayy in the spring and killing Perozes in the Battle of Qumis in the summer.

    However, after sending the pretender’s head to Ctesiphon he received in return orders to not press on against the defeated Great Houses and exterminate them as he wished (and as Akhshunwar had done to the House of Karen), for Toramana and Balendokht intended to negotiate with them. His scornful reply, though expressing a grudging compliance with their wishes, was nevertheless so insolent and disrespectful as to arouse Toramana’s anger; and the Mahārājadhirāja’s ire & resentment were further stoked by his mother, who urged him to not even reprimand Javukha and then, to arrange a generous peace agreement with the rebel houses by which they were only castigated for their revolt and required to pay a hefty tribute, a good bit of which went to Javukha anyway. Javukha ending the year by drunkenly insulting his stepson at a banquet meant to celebrate his victory, mocking him for staying in Ctesiphon instead of riding out to fight like a ‘true and pure’ White Hun and declaring that this victory was rightly his rather than the Mahārājadhirāja’s, convinced Toramana to begin plotting to find allies who could get him out from under his mother’s thumb and also put his stepfather’s head on a pike.

    NSt05Dx.jpg

    Although now Mahārājadhirāja in his own right, Toramana still felt as if he were his mother's servant, which coupled with Javukha's blatant disdain for a 'soft' 'half-breed' like himself greatly fueled anger and resentment on his part

    Finally, in India Jayasimha and Lakhana managed to force the rebel Indians back to Tamralipta[12], where the Vangas and Samatatas surrendered to spare their last remaining stronghold a brutal sacking. Mahipala, the Magadhan governor who had started this rebellion in the first place only to be driven from his lands by the Eftals, was handed over for execution, and hostages and stiff fines were also collected. On the evening of June 15 however, Jayasimha suddenly turned on his ally and had the Indian army attack the Hephthalite camp while they were celebrating their joint victory, having been secretly ordered by Hemavati to eliminate them before they became enemies of the Gupta Empire again.

    Unfortunately for Jayasimha and Hemavati, Lakhana did not have the memory of a goldfish and was aware of the extremely thorny historical relationship between him & his recent 'allies'. The Hephthalites might have been bloodied and tired, but they were on-guard for a trick like this and managed to tear their way out of the Gupta trap at the cost of having to leave their plunder behind for Jayasimha to claim. The Šao spent the rest of the year leading his men back across eastern and central India, burning and pillaging as they went both to spite the Guptas and to compensate for their lost booty, to the relative safety of the northwest where they still had garrisons and friendly Indo-Sakas around. As Lakhana believed Jayasimha’s treachery justified some of his own, he pointedly refused to return those lands to the Gupta Empire, ensuring the conflict’s smooth transition from an Indian civil war into an Indo-Hephthalite (or ‘Huna’, as the Indians were now calling his people) war. Still, he had the wisdom to not scorch the earth his new Indian subjects were living on, having learned well enough from his father’s mistakes not to needlessly antagonize a people he intended to conquer.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Pamprepius was indeed a pagan poet & philosopher in life, described as talented and a canny politician but also an ugly, arrogant and treacherous libertine by contemporary sources. He was a friend of Illus’ and participated in his rebellion against Zeno, but was caught trying to betray him when he was on the verge of defeat and promptly executed.

    [2] Ilchester.

    [3] Ujjain.

    [4] The Thorney Mills springs north of Chedington, source of the River Parrett.

    [5] Tintagel.

    [6] Guwahati.

    [7] Zile.

    [8] Ankara.

    [9] Nallıhan.

    [10] Bolu.

    [11] Amasya.

    [12] Tamluk.
     
    491-493: Romulus and Remus, clashing again
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    491 began with Illus wrapping up his war against Hermenaricus, laying siege to Amaseia and storming it in March. As the Armenian turncoats comprised the first wave of the assault, they took the heaviest casualties and their king Vahan was wounded by a spear belonging to one of his former allies – just as planned by the Eastern emperor, who distrusted them and thought this fitting punishment for having sided with Hermenaricus in the first place, though as for Vahan this just made him resent his new overlord more and regret his switch of allegiance. Regardless, the assault was mostly successful and the Asparian claimant was driven into Amaseia’s citadel after losing the battle for its walls & streets, where he holed up for several more weeks before his guards also betrayed him out of despair and threw him to his death from a window in hopes of securing clemency from Illus; instead they were brought to the nearest hippodrome and brutally executed.

    Having ruthlessly crushed his domestic enemies and restored order, the Isaurian emperor next turned his attention to retaking Illyricum from the Western Empire. The death of Patriarch Acacius this year[1] provided an opportunity to reconcile with Ravenna and Rome in the last minutes before conflict erupted, but Illus used it to deepen the rift between the two already-hostile empires and further beat the drums of war instead: he ensured the accession of Themistius, a toady of his and known Monophysite sympathizer, instead of a more orthodox candidate and continued to uphold the Henotikon. Using the treasures seized from the Asparians and Basiliscus, Illus further instigated a massive recruitment drive throughout his realm, finding the fewest conscripts and the most volunteers in Egypt and Syria as usual. Finally, he ordered the Gepids to prepare for war against the Western Empire.

    In response to this overt hostility, Eucherius II allowed Theodoric and Vitalian to engage in a recruitment drive of their own, the former rousing his Ostrogoth warriors and organizing new legions in Dalmatia & Pannonia while the latter sought to recruit Greeks (particularly the religious-minded) from all across the Diocese of Macedonia. The Iazyges and new Germanic federates were also ordered to prepare to march east at any moment. The emperor was no warrior himself, nor even possessed of a particularly warlike temperament, but he was a pious man and thus easy enough for Pope Severus to persuade into not recognizing Themisthius’ accession – and to mentally prepare himself for the undertaking of a holy war against the schismatics of the East, who after all were oppressing the righteous and giving more ground to heretics by the day.

    hAc6rza.jpg

    Dalmatian & Pannonian recruits of the Western Roman army training for war

    Near the end of the year, Illus turned a blind eye to the seizure of several Ephesian churches in Cilicia and the maiming or killing of their priests by Miaphysites – but he most certainly did not do the same when Ephesian mobs rioted in Constantinople and Alexandria at the news, deploying his Isaurian troops in the former and local Egyptian (almost entirely Miaphysite) legionaries in the latter to restore order at swordpoint. In retaliation Eucherius ordered the seizure of Eastern Roman shipping spending the winter in Western Roman ports, leading to Illus doing the same to Western Roman merchant vessels & their cargo in his own ports, which then spiraled into the first troop movements across the border between the two empires. After seven years of increasingly tense peace, the next Roman civil war was finally on.

    In the land of the Western Hephthalites, Toramana surprised the court – and his mother above all – by marrying Nanai, daughter of the loyalist Hephthalite warlord (and rival to Javukha) Sagharak, when Balendokht had been trying to negotiate a match with the House of Zik: a Media-based Parthian great house which had not joined with the Mihrans and Isfandiyars in their rebellion against Ctesiphon and which she thought would’ve been a good counterweight to both the Fufuluo settling in Media and the Eftal nomads. Since Toramana announced his intent to marry Nanai publicly, was very insistent about it, and was officially the Mahārājadhirāja, there was little Balendokht could do to stop him beyond privately chastising and trying to persuade him, which just angered him and made him want to go through with the wedding even more.

    In truth Toramana wasn’t driven by love (although Nanai being an attractive noblewoman did help him make his decision) so much as he was by a pragmatic need to demonstrate his independence, especially after being publicly humiliated by Javukha & held back from retaliating by Balendokht, and to secure allies against those two. In turn, Balendokht and Javukha were immediately put on notice and made plans to ensure the young Mahārājadhirāja did not escape their control, namely by way of a palace coup. To avoid raising suspicion Balendokht decided against simply having Javukha march his horde into Ctesiphon, instead arranging for an increasing number of Lakhmid Arabs to be recruited into the capital’s garrison and bribing their king al-Mundhir II to remain in her pocket.

    OaLboxu.png

    The young but independently-minded Toramana and his new wife Nanai returning from a hunting excursion

    As for the Eastern Hephthalites, they were – as usual – fighting for the highest stakes against a superior enemy, this time trying to hold the Guptas back from reclaiming northwest India. Early in the year Lakhana attempted to catch his treacherous-allies-turned-open-enemies off-guard by immediately riding toward Pataliputra, but the city’s defenses were too formidable for him to overcome and he was forced to retreat after Jayasimha threatened him with a large relief force from the south. On his retreat he sacked Prayaga[2] and attempted to do the same to Besnagar[3], but was fended off by Jayasimha’s vanguard and fell back toward Mathura, where he finally defeated Jayasimha in a large cavalry clash and went on to hold back the main body of the Indian army in the Battle of the Yamuna River near the ruins of Agra on July 21. While the Guptas momentarily retired to rebuild their strength, Lakhana took the opportunity to try to win over the people of northern India with tax exemptions, displays of Buddhist piety and the donation of a good chunk of his spoils to their temples, particularly recruiting from the populations of Buddhist centers such as Mathura to replenish his own army.

    In East Asia, two giants died within weeks of each other this year: first Emperor Chengzu died in his bed at the age of seventy-eight on August 30, then Jangsu of Goguryeo followed at the age of ninety-seven on September 16. Chengzu was smoothly succeeded by the forty-nine-year-old crown prince Chen Fei, now Emperor Gong of China, while Jangsu’s throne was inherited by his thirty-year-old half-Rouran grandson Munja[4]. Unlike his father, Emperor Gong was a more aggressive monarch who had led the Chen cavalry in their battles against the Rouran and Koreans, and was determined to use the treasure & infrastructure Chengzu had carefully built up over the past 21 years to reassert Chinese dominance over its peripheries. As the year approached its end, the Chen court made preparations for a war against Munja of Goguryeo, including reaching out to the southern Korean kingdoms presently vassalized by Goguryeo – the only reason Gong didn’t attack his fellow new monarch immediately was the onset of winter.

    Come the spring of 492, the border skirmishes of the winter gave way to the first proper pitched battles in this newest contest between Romulus & Remus. The Western Roman strategy of an immediate march on Constantinople was interrupted by a sustained Gepid attack across the Danube, which Orestes’ provincial troops and private bucellarii proved insufficient to stop in the Battle of Gorsium[5] on April 15. Theodoric decided to respond in force and shut down this threat before the Gepids & Eastern Romans could squeeze him from north & south, relieving their siege of Mogentiana on May 1. Together, he and Orestes – leading a grand 45,000-strong army of Pannonian & Italo-Romans, Ostrogoths, Iazyges and Bavarians – pursued the Gepids to Aquincum and inflicted a heavier defeat upon them there, then chased them even further back into their territory and won a decisive victory in the Battle of Ampelum[6] exactly two months later.

    King Giesmus was slain in the fighting and the Gepids sustained such severe losses that they were knocked out of the war. As Eucherius did not believe it wise to try to integrate another major federate tribe so soon after adding the Alemanni & Bavarians to the empire’s roster, Theodoric broke off his pursuit and marched back south to reinforce Vitalian, leaving the Gepids to twist in the wind as the Heruli began to advance against their weakened frontier. He made this move just in time – Illus’ forces were pressing Vitalian hard in Macedonia and achieved a more successful landing in Attica while at the same time pushing against the eastern border from Thrace. Pamprepius had arrived in Athens with the secondary (mostly Egyptian and Cretan) Eastern Roman army under Trocundus, and worked to amass a support network among the Athenian elite for his friends’ benefit through his fame as a poet and connections with the Neoplatonic Academy. By the time Theodoric had dealt with the Gepids, the Eastern Romans had overrun Thessaly (and everything south of it) and were besieging Vitalian in Thessalonica, having routed him in the field at Akontisma[7] in June.

    Theodoric descended upon Trocundus’ half of the Eastern Roman army after twilight on July 30, prevailing over him and sacking his camp in a chaotic battle which lasted into the wee hours of the next morning. Soon after sunrise he went up against Illus’ main force, now joined by the remnants of Trocundus’ which hadn’t fled south, and with the aid of Vitalian’s sallying men managed to fight the Eastern Augustus to a favorable standstill. Although not completely defeated, Illus was sufficiently discouraged by his brother’s defeat the night before and his inability to break through Theodoric’s German-reinforced ranks to abandon the siege of Thessalonica and retreat back to the east. Still, it became apparent to the Western Romans that a quick victory was out of the question when Illus rallied his men to defeat their pursuit near Philippi on August 18.

    K6Ssr9g.jpg

    King Theodoric with his soldiers after defeating the Isaurian brothers before Thessalonica. By this point, the Ostrogoths' equipment was - like that of their Visigoth cousins - virtually indistinguishable from their Roman comrades & overlords

    Theodoric abandoned the eastward offensive after this defeat and instead focused on clearing Trocundus out of southern Macedonia & Greece, allowing Vitalian to take the lead in reclaiming the provinces he was supposed to govern while he himself remained on guard against any potential renewed advance from the Orient in Thessalonica. Vitalian led the reinforced Western Roman army to a major victory over Trocundus at Pydna on September 13, expelling him from both Macedonian provinces and chasing him into Thessaly where he won more victories at Cynoscephelae and Pherae[8] over the fall. By the year’s end, Trocundus was attempting a defense of Boeotia and calling for his brother to send him reinforcements, as well as to keep the seas clear of any Western Roman blockade – or worse, amphibious attacks on Athens or the Peloponnese.

    Meanwhile in Britain, Artorius upheld the terms of his peace treaty with Ælle and released Cymen to rejoin his father in February, around the same time that Gwenhwyfar gave birth to their third child: another daughter, who the Riothamus named Igerna after the mother he never knew. As Ælle had been busy securing his position as Bretwalda (over-king of the Anglo-Saxons) and crushing various challengers in the wake of his latest defeat, Cymen’s release from Romano-British captivity did not immediately lead to war between the two high kingdoms.

    This suited Artorius just fine, for he used the time to invest his resources into militarizing and preparing his realm for the next war which he deemed inevitable: most importantly, besides imposing a royal levy in his domain and setting quotas for the sorts of warriors he expected his vassals to bring, he set about repairing the Roman road network in Britain and even expanding it in some places, even if it was largely with dirt or crudely cobbled paths. This would be of particular importance in accelerating the pace at which he could bring reinforcements from the more backward Brittonic kingdoms in the west to the Romano-British cities & forts, and with them the assured front lines, in the east.

    MaF6o7O.png

    Not enough time had elapsed for all knowledge of Roman road-building & maintenance to be lost in Britannia, and Artorius was certainly going to put that knowledge to use while it lasted

    Over in Ctesiphon, Balendokht gave the order for her Arabs to place her son under arrest – ahem, protective custody to keep him safe from the assassins known to be skulking about Mesopotamia and killing important people – on May 4. To her shock however, it turned out that the Lakhmids in the capital had indeed been well paid…by Toramana, who had struck an accord with their commander al-Nu’man ibn al-Aswad, the nephew of King al-Mundhir and son of the Lakhmid ruler before him. The Mahārājadhirāja had surpassed his mother’s expectations and brought al-Nu’man over to his side behind her back by promising to help him assert his right to the Lakhmid throne, on top of generous financial payments of course. Thus within the next few days, it was the empress-mother who found herself under arrest while Toramana set about dismissing her ministers and promoting his own loyalists, mostly other young hotheads of the court, to replace them, while also calling for his father-in-law Sagharak to send reinforcements to Ctesiphon to further shore up his position.

    Javukha was caught completely off-guard by this development (having been assured by Balendokht that she had everything under control), and further enraged when Toramana appointed Sagharak his spāta – supreme military commander – despite knowing full well that the two men were rivals. Denouncing his stepson as a power-crazed tyrant who had unlawfully arrested his own mother for no reason, the Eftal warlord proclaimed his intent to ride against Ctesiphon and restore ‘normalcy’ to the Western Hephthalite state. This was an outcome which Toramana welcomed heartily, as he saw the outbreak of this latest Hephthalite civil war as his opportunity to eliminate Javukha once and for all and permanently solidifying his hold on power.

    Toramana further showed his teeth in the Battle of Dastagird, where he personally led his household guards into combat as part of his army’s cavalry and killed two men – one with his lance, the other with his sword. There he and Sagharak were victorious, showing Javukha that casting the Mahārājadhirāja would not be a simple matter of marching on Ctesiphon. However Javukha wasn’t one to go down easily either, for he thwarted the loyalists’ pursuit at Hulwan[9] and al-Mundhir of the Lakhmids threw in with him in response to Toramana’s alignment with al-Nu’man. The latest Hephthalite civil war would clearly not be as easy or bloodless as either side hoped, though both Toramana and Javukha were still determined to end it as quickly as they could in order to preserve their strength for future conquests.

    VmFJbwY.jpg

    Javukha's men ambushing Toramana and his Lakhmid allies in the Zagros Mountains around Hulwan

    In India, Lakhana surged forth to win another set of victories at Erakina[10] and Kannauj in the first half of 492, finding support from the Guptas’ treacherous Maukhari vassals in the latter. However, he was defeated while trying to cross the River Saryu at Ayodhya in June, and pursued back to Mathura by Jayasimha. There he was defeated and pushed even further to the northwest again, jeopardizing all of his gains in India; to save it all, he gambled as his father would have and fought the largest, bloodiest battle of the campaign at Hastinapur on July 30.

    For three days Lakhana frantically rode back and forth with his elite heavy cavalry, reinforcing the lines of his mostly-Indian and Bactrian infantry where they were weakest or springing opportunistic attacks against the more numerous Indian army, especially their longbowmen. The Maukhari had brought him war elephants, which he used to deadly effect against Jayasimha’s own cavalry – having experienced firsthand how effective elephants could be against horsemen. Finally, on the afternoon of August 1 he was able to lock blades with Jayasimha himself while a rainstorm was brewing, and the older Indian prince slipped in the mud; Lakhana immediately seized the chance to bury his sword in his foe’s throat, and soon after drove the rest of his army into a panicked rout back over the Ganga River with the sight of his severed head.

    Hemavati, having now lost both of her brothers and nearly 20,000 more soldiers, sued for peace and allowed Lakhana to keep his conquests up to Kannauj, though he did have to pull back from Gujarat and northern Malwa. It was in this land that the Šao would spend the next few years ruling in a manner utterly unlike Akhshunwar, building ties of friendship & marriage with the local Indian elites so as to co-opt their loyalty and lay down the foundation for a ‘Huna’ empire – one stretching from the slopes of the Pamir Mountains to the Rann of Khachchh and the middle reaches of the Ganga – which he hoped would long outlast him. The luck of the Hephthalites had held in battle once again; now Lakhana had to hope it would also hold in peacetime, instead of failing him there as it had his cousin.

    0cBDYa7.jpg

    A mural in Mathura depicting Lakhana's triumphant re-entry into the city in 492, having defeated his treacherous Gupta allies and established 'Huna' overlordship further into India than any of his ancestors had managed before him

    Further east still, once winter ended and the snow began to give way to the spring grass Emperor Gong of China launched his attack on the Goguryeo. The fruit of Chengzu’s labor manifested in the form of the 250,000-strong army his son led past the Great Wall and against the Koreans, against which the Korean border garrisons simply retreated or outright deserted rather than make a suicidal stand. Although King Munja scraped the bottom of his realm’s barrel to put together a force of 60,000 which would look impressive against any other enemy, Gong nevertheless crushed him like an ant in the Battle of Tiger Mountain[11] on April 14, in which 10,000 Koreans died compared to only 1,500 Chinese.

    While most of his men fled over the Yalu River, Munja holed up in Bakjak Fortress with 20,000 troops. News that the southern Korean kingdoms of Silla, Gaya and Baekje sprang into revolt, coupled with the Chen army’s deployment of moat-crossing bridge-ladders and mangonels against which he had little defense, convinced the Korean king that no miracle was forthcoming to turn the tide of war, and so he surrendered a few weeks later. Since he had barely expended any effort in this conflict, Emperor Gong favored a relatively lenient peace: Goguryeo would acknowledge Chinese overlordship, release its hold on the three south Korean states (which nominally acknowledged him as their suzerain instead), and cede some territory between Liaoning and the Yalu in addition to coughing up an annual tribute of 600,000 taels (or about 25 tons) of silver.

    p2rZFqJ.jpg

    Chinese and Korean riders clashing beneath Tiger Mountain

    With the Korean frontier subdued, Gong next turned his attention to the Rouran, although the collapse of Goguryeo hegemony also allowed the Yamato dynasty in Japan and their vassal clans to begin reaching out to Gaya and Baekje while the Chinese were away. In China’s case, Gong got his excuse before long: an aristocratic coup deposed Fumingdun Khagan, son of the mighty and infamous Shuoluobuzhen who had troubled China for years, on account of him being a psychopathic and unsuccessful tyrant who had recently failed to control rebellions among the Gaoche Turks, who were related to the Fufuluo. Although his mother was killed, Fumingdun managed to escape to Chinese territory while his uncle Nagai was acclaimed as his successor by the Rouran nobles[12], and Gong welcomed the opportunity to reinstall an ineffective leader on the largest remaining external threat to his empire as a client ruler.

    493 began with a pair of victories for the Western Roman Empire, as Vitalian defeated Trocundus yet again in the valley beneath Delphi on March 13 while Hilderic of Theveste held back an Eastern Roman attack into Libya at Sabratha on March 19. However, as he advanced through Boeotia into Attica and placed Athens under siege, he found that not only had Trocundus fortified himself well there but the Eastern Roman navy was also bringing him supplies and reinforcements from over the Aegean Sea to replace his earlier losses. The Western Roman fleet sailed from Tarentum to blockade Athens but was decisively defeated in the Battle off Laganas that summer, around the same time that Theodoric Amal fended off another Macedonian offensive led by Illus himself at the Battle of the Lower Strymon. The sinking of dozens of Western Roman ships (including many of the seized & repurposed Eastern Roman merchant vessels from the start of the war) also left over 15,000 Hispanic and African reinforcements under Alaric II of the Visigoths and Hilderic’s brother Augustine of Altava stranded in Italy and forced to take the overland route to Macedonia.

    Thus, this year ended with the Western Empire still holding the advantage on land but the East prevailing at sea, and Theodoric commissioning siege engines in Thessalonica while Vitalian directed his men to build ladders & siege towers around Athens itself. As long as the Western Romans couldn’t blockade Athens, there was no chance of them starving Trocundus out, but Theodoric wanted the threat in his rear completely neutralized before marching on Constantinople again – and with maintaining the siege not an option, nor bribing the defenders into surrendering since Trocundus and Pamprepius had done a solid job of charming the Athenian elite, that left just storming the city walls as the most viable course of action on Vitalian’s part.

    Battlefield successes and defeats aside, 493 was also a year of personal tragedy for the Western imperial family, court and church. Pope Severus died at the age of seventy-nine on June 28, and was much mourned by the devout Eucherius II. Another staunchly orthodox prelate favored by both the emperor and the people of the Eternal City, Leo, was chosen to succeed him as Bishop of Rome, becoming the second Pope to bear that name after the martyr who was struck down by Attila and avenged by Eucherius’ father.

    m9CDZSu.jpg

    In this time before the College of Cardinals, Popes were typically selected by a combination of popular acclamation by the citizenry of Rome itself and imperial approval, the precedent for which had been set by Constantine the Great

    Days later, Sabbatius – as nominal Augustus of the East in Eucherius’ reckoning – elected to ride with the African and Spanish legionaries & federate auxiliaries making their way up the Italian peninsula to fight against Illus, reasoning that although he was but thirteen years old, he should at least become an observer in the battles where thousands of men were fighting and dying to get him to his rightful throne. The eleven-year-old Western Caesar Theodosius wished to go with his friend, which Eucherius permitted (over his wife’s protests) on the condition that he remain close to and spar diligently under the Ostrogoth magister militum. Evidently the emperor was sufficiently aware of his own weaknesses, and the necessity of a strong Stilichian military-man or men in these hard times, that if he could not give the Western Empire a warrior-emperor in himself, then at least he was willing to have his sons trained into warrior-princes instead.

    In Mesopotamia and Persia, Javukha resumed the offensive just before the end of winter and defeated Sagharak’s surprised army in the Battle of Nahavand in February, then beat back their reinforcements at Borujerd on March 3. These triumphs gave Javukha the impression that a swift and decisive victory was back on the table, and he mounted a hasty advance upon Ctesiphon again – just as Toramana was hoping he would. While Javukha was battling his father-in-law, the Mahārājadhirāja defeated al-Mundhir in the Battle of al-Hirah and slew him there: the city and the remaining Lakhmids he spared, for now they had no king but his favored candidate al-Nu’man II, who immediately added his people’s remaining strength to the Hephthalite loyalist army. Toramana and al-Nu’man joined Sagharak’s force at Dastagird and there scored a crushing victory over Javukha, allowing him & his heavy cavalry to break through their weak ranks of Mesopotamian and Arab infantry before trapping him with their own heavy horsemen and the Arab camelry. Javukha was killed in single combat with his hated stepson, ending his rebellion with a sword-stroke and proving to the peoples of Mesopotamia & western Iran once and for all that their Mahārājadhirāja was a man to be taken seriously.

    Having finally secured his internal situation, Toramana now resolved to continue the Persian-style administrative reforms and synthesis of the traditional Persian & Eftal elites which his father began and his mother continued, settling members of Javukha’s tribe to repopulate Persian cities devastated by Mehama’s war and appointing poorer but well-born Hephthalite commanders as shahrabs – satraps who governed smaller provincial districts, and were expected to settle where they ruled. He also began appointing native Persians to serve as paighan-salars, infantry officers now paid with small fiefdoms in exchange for organizing and leading paighan (peasant infantry) regiments in the Mahārājadhirāja’s service, improving the cohesion and morale of these light footsoldiers who would provide him with the bulk of his numbers on future campaigns. Speaking of which – with his internal enemies eliminated or pacified for now, Toramana’s gaze began to turn outward, and Roman-held Assyria looked especially attractive with Illus distracted in the West…

    In China, Yujiulü Nagai – now styling himself Houqifudaikezhe Khagan – sprang a pre-emptive attack on the Chinese, knowing full well that Emperor Gong was going to attack him sooner or later. 100,000 Rouran warriors burst through the western segments of the Great Wall in the summer where repairs were still incomplete, swarming into the very Liang Province which Gong’s father had recovered a decade before. Gong countered with the vast force he was bringing back from the Korean border, but the lumbering infantry who made up the bulk of said army was too slow to catch up to Houqifudaikezhe’s cavalry and so he had to rely on both his own horsemen and those of his new Goguryeo vassals to slow their onslaught.

    In a massive cavalry battle at Yecheng[13], the Rouran khagan led 70,000 of his riders to victory over 40,000 Chinese and Korean cavalry led by Gong’s brother Prince Xin at Yecheng[13], inflicting some 18,000 losses and slaying the enemy commander by his own aged hands on August 20. However, Chen Xin and his army had not gone quietly to their graves and took nearly as many Rouran down with them in the ferocious battle, greatly slowing down Houqifudaikezhe’s ride to the Yellow Sea. By the year’s end, the Rouran offensive had ground to a halt altogether thanks to Gong’s army having returned to the North China Plain and taking up defensive positions, and the Emperor was planning a grand counteroffensive that he expected to shatter the Rouran as swiftly and dramatically as he had done to Goguryeo. Houqifudaikezhe, meanwhile, was considering how best he could isolate and defeat in detail as much of the still-massive Chinese army (which would only grow larger still as reinforcements were being marched up from south of the Yangtze over the winter) as needed to knock Gong off-balance and force a peace settlement favorable to himself.

    18NEgTT.png

    Chinese cavalry intercepting a Rouran raiding party in the months after the Battle of Yecheng

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Historically, Acacius died two years earlier. He was succeeded by Fravitta, who would also die before 491. Both Fravitta and his successor, Euphemius, tried to reconcile with Rome instead of pouring more gas on the fires of schism, as Illus & Themistius are doing ITL.

    [2] Allahabad.

    [3] Vidisha.

    [4] Though he shares his name with Munja(myeong), also Jangsu’s grandson & successor IOTL, the historical King Munja did not have a Rouran mother and enjoyed good relations with China. Neither are true of ITL’s Munja.

    [5] Tác.

    [6] Zlatna.

    [7] Near Nea Karvali.

    [8] Velestino.

    [9] Sarpol-e Zahab.

    [10] Eran.

    [11] Hushan, near Dandong.

    [12] Historically, Fumingdun was killed by the plotters and his uncle was able to seize power uncontested.

    [13] Handan.
     
    494-496: Anthemian ghosts
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The early winter and spring of 494 largely passed by quietly in the Roman world, as Vitalian waited until his African and Spanish reinforcements trickled in before taking his chances with the assault on Athens. After six days of bombarding Athens’ walls with onagers and ballistae constructed in Thessalonica, the Moesogothic general led the storming of the city from one of his siege towers starting on June 1; the Western Caesar remained at camp, but fourteen-year-old Sabbatius marched into battle with his father. The battle which followed was an especially vicious and sanguinary introduction to war for the young Eastern imperial claimant, as Trocundus had nearly 18,000 men with which to defend Athens and his brother’s command of the sea lanes had allowed him to keep them well-stocked and refreshed for combat.

    Due to the strength of Trocundus’ defending army, Vitalian was unable to take the city in just one day of fighting, though his army outnumbered the Eastern Roman one by over two-to-one. Instead he spent two days securing the walls, suburbs and outermost insulae (city blocks within the walls), then another three days fighting from street to street and house to house. By the end of the week 4,000 Eastern Romans and 9,000 Western Romans lay dead, but the weight of numbers and an opportunistic uprising of Ephesian zealots directed by Bishop Ioannes on the fourth day of fighting (which had fatally compromised the Eastern Roman defense of the agora & several other northern neighborhoods) had given the latter a decisive advantage. Trocundus was forced to wage a fighting retreat toward the port of Piraeus with the bulk of his remaining men, leaving 3,000 stragglers (mostly Egyptians) stranded on the Acropolis with Pamprepius and a few hundred men of the city militia.

    While the Eastern Roman navy evacuated Trocundus, the majority of his soldiers and those members of the Athenian elite who had enthusiastically collaborated with Illus’ regime – particularly Theon, the Scholarch of the Neoplatonic Academy, and his peers – from Piraeus on the seventh day, Vitalian was massing his own army for a final assault on the Acropolis. The Miaphysite Egyptians expected no real mercy from the Ephesian West and so spurned Vitalian’s call to surrender, preferring death in a hopeless battle to further humiliation (and then probably death) beneath their enemies’ yoke, and the Western Romans obliged on the afternoon of June 8. Their siege engines damaged the Parthenon in the preliminary bombardment, and the actual battle which followed lasted well into the night and early hours of the next morning before the last Eastern Romans had been killed – as had Pamprepius, who attempted to surrender long after any remaining thought of clemency had vanished from the Western Romans’ minds, and Vitalian himself, who died shielding his son from an Egyptian’s plumbata while fighting on the steps of the Herodeion.

    D2J19bS.jpg

    Vitalian's Moesogoth defectors doing their part to retake Athens from the Eastern Romans

    While young Sabbatius mourned his father’s death, the recapture of Athens and Trocundus’ flight over the Aegean restored all that remained of Eastern-occupied Greece to Western Roman control, and Theodoric assumed command of Vitalian’s army (bloodied as it was). With these men, including Alaric’s and Augustine’s troops, he repelled a fall offensive from Constantinople which marched down the Via Egnata in the Battle of Neapolis[1], though the continued naval dominance of the Eastern Roman fleet prevented him from saving the isle of Thasos from falling to Illus’ legions. As winter descended on the land once more, the Eastern emperor began laying out his ambitious plan to use Thasos as his staging ground for an amphibious invasion of Macedonia at the same time that he’d mount another overland thrust with Armenian and Kartvelian backing, while Theodoric summoned the Alamanni and the rest of the Bavarians’ strength to reinforce him: it was time, he had decided, to make these newest federates of the Western Roman Empire earn their keep.

    Alas, Toramana and the Western Hephthalites ruined Illus’ master plan by invading Assyria near the year’s end. The Mahārājadhirāja figured that achieving a victory over a foreign enemy would be the quickest way to win over the hearts & minds of those of his subjects who weren’t already completely on his side, particularly the scattered former followers of his late stepfather and the Persians who had a centuries-long rivalry with the Romans. Spending most of the year pulling together a larger army with promises of more plunder and (for the Persians – the White Huns had no particular grudge against Rome) revenge, Toramana marched up the Tigris & Euphrates into Roman Assyria in October and seized the weakly defended town of Beth Waziq at the confluence of the Tigris & the Zab as his first move. By the year’s end he had advanced further north, receiving the surrender of Karka[2] and placing Hdatta under siege. For his part, Illus grudgingly ordered the combined Caucasian forces under Vahan & Vakhtang to change course and check the Hephthalite offensive – ironically, Vahan’s need to rebuild his forces after the losses incurred in the earlier Eastern Roman civil war with, and later against, Hermenaricus was the only reason he was away from Illus and close enough to intervene against Toramana at this point.

    On another note, this year marked the entry of the Frankish nation into Christ’s embrace. Queen Clotilde gave birth to a frail son, Ingomer, in the spring; inspired by the example of Roderic, the late King of the Visigoths who had similarly been born on death’s door but whose health improved and who lived long & well (until his death in the Second Great Conspiracy, anyway), she insisted that Ingomer not only be tended to by Roman physicians offered by her husband’s brother-in-law Merobaudes, but similarly baptised according to the Ephesian rite. When his heir’s condition steadily improved over the year to the point that he ended 494 almost indistinguishable from any other healthy infant, the Frankish king was sufficiently impressed that Clotilde and Merobaudes had no problem persuading him to convert to Christianity himself (the latter doing so not only with appeals for the salvation of Clovis’ soul, but the promise of further great gains to be made under the pious Eucherius II), and he was baptised by the Bishop of Noviodunum on Christmas[3].

    Thus Clovis of the Franks became the first barbarian king known to history who directly jumped from paganism to orthodox Ephesian Christianity, rather than becoming an Arian first as all of the Romans’ other federates had. Eucherius was delighted and made a rare trip out of Ravenna (along with a large party of missionaries who were charged with proselytizing the new faith to the Frankish masses) to personally congratulate the Frankish monarchs. He even finally granted Clovis’ request for more land to an extent, giving the Franks authority down to the Sequana and including Lutetia in the deal – for which Clovis remarked to Merobaudes that the city and its environs were well worth a Mass – although the conversion did not persuade him to let Clovis and Merobaudes attack the Thuringians for supposed ‘provocations and raids’ on the northern border. Ostensibly this was on account of the war with the East still raging at the time, but the emperor (despite his weaknesses of character and overly generous tendencies) probably perceived that further expansion in that direction would benefit Merobaudes far more than it did the empire as a whole, as his father had before his death.

    BdOyurv.png

    Clotilde pleading her husband to convert to Christianity for the sake of their son Ingomer

    In China, battles consumed the North China Plain and drenched its fields red with blood as the Chinese mounted a counteroffensive against the weakened & slowed Rouran. Houqifudaikezhe fought back fiercely, but his strategy of spreading out the Rouran horde and sending them on raiding sprees to force Emperor Gong to divide his own army & chase after said raiders was not successful – Gong still had so many men that the divisions he did dispatch after the Rouran were still too numerous for Houqifudaikezhe to easily defeat in detail, and worse still further Chen reinforcements from southern China arrived in mid-summer after crossing through the Central Plains. After losing a large reaving force of 11,000 men to a 60,000-strong southern Chinese army at the Battle of Shangdang[4], Houqifudaikezhe recalled his scattered forces back into one and prepared to retreat back to their homeland.

    Of course, Gong wasn’t going to let him off that easily, and sent much of his own remaining cavalry ahead to cut off the Rouran retreat. They were no more successful at actually beating back the Rouran than Prince Xin had been the year before, but what they did do was further slow & whittle down Houqifudaikezhe’s army at a time when he direly needed every man he could get to return home with him. At the onset of winter the Rouran were finally halted and brought to battle between the ancient ruins of Xianyang and the bustling former imperial capital of Chang’an, though as the site of the engagement was closer to the former, it was Xianyang which gave its name to the battle that ensued.

    The local garrisons and remnants of the Chinese cavalry blocked their path home while Gong’s lumbering main army, many hundreds of thousands strong, was close behind; Houqifudaikezhe frantically tried to break through the former element before the latter could arrive in full force and crush him as an elephant might crush a termite. The khagan was ultimately only partially successful, breaking through the Chinese blocking force with 35,000 horsemen after six hours of bitter fighting while the rest of his army was annihilated. Gong rested his army for the winter while Houqifudaikezhe continued to limp along back home, satisfied in the knowledge that he’d crippled the Rouran host this year even if he had failed to eliminate them entirely in a single stroke.

    GmbIn9Q.jpg

    A forlorn Houqifudaikezhe retreating back toward the steppe homeland of his people with what remains of his army

    495 was a relatively quiet year in continental Europe, as Illus was unwilling to go on the offensive until he secured his Caucasian reinforcements and Theodoric took advantage of the lull in the fighting to muster the numbers for a major push on Constantinople. He would have dispatched the Iazyges to raid Thrace, but Sabbatius insisted that he do no such thing out of concern that it’d devastate the very lands he was fighting to rule and alienate his future subjects, concerns which the Ostrogoth king respected. Illus and Trocundus had fewer problems with launching amphibious raids into Macedonia from Thasos and other Aegean islands, but these were usually seen off by local coastal levies stiffened by Ostrogoth warriors or Dalmatian legionaries before they did too much damage.

    Things were much less quiet on the eastern frontier. By the time Vahan’s army arrived in Mesopotamia, Hdatta had fallen and the White Huns were besieging Nineveh. The Caucasians were able to defeat Toramana in a battle before the city on May 5, where Vahan personally led the heavy Armenian cataphracts on a charge that smashed through even the heavy cavalry of the Hephthalites, and Toramana retreated over the Zab with his enemies in hot pursuit. On June 7, he turned around and avenged his earlier defeat many times over by winning a bloody victory near Arbela[5], routing the Caucasian army and personally slaying Damnazes of Lazica in the fracas. Vahan retreated from Assyria after this disaster, allowing Toramana to capture Nineveh and Balad soon after.

    1qwPKCO.png

    Vahan leading his Armenian cataphracts to their short-lived victory outside Nineveh

    However, although he had now recovered Assyria from the Romans, the Mahārājadhirāja decided that this wasn’t enough. At the urging of his Persian advisors, he decided he would push toward the old Sassanid border and recover even Nisibis, if he could. So the Hephthalites pressed on, threatening the aforementioned fortress-city and also Bezabde[6] in Zabdicene. While the Persian and Kurdish parts of his army got busy laying siege to these cities, Toramana unleashed his Eftal and Fufuluo contingents on a raiding spree deep into Roman Syria, southern Armenia and the lands of the Ghassanids, where they devastated the countryside and sacked many smaller towns & villages over the rest of the year: only the populations which sheltered in larger, better-fortified cities such as Circesium were safe.

    As it became apparent that the existing Roman forces in the east were insufficient to hold back the White Huns, Vahan called for help and al-Harith IV, king of the Ghassanids, pleaded to be allowed to leave Illus’ side with his warriors so they could defend his people from these new and more threatening nomadic invaders. Illus refused, but the ordeal convinced him of the necessity of achieving a quick victory against the Western Romans and got him to change his mind: Caucasians or no Caucasians, he would forge ahead with his planned invasion of Macedonia early next year.

    Also in 495, Artorius and Gwenhwyfar had another son named Lecatus. The Riothamus barely had time to hold his fourth child however, for war was coming back to Britain: Ælle had rebuilt his strength to a point where he thought he could take the Romano-British on again, and having grown old and white-bearded, was determined to win or die fighting in this last round rather than pass on peacefully in his bed. Artorius thought himself as ready as he could realistically be and called up his vassals, Romano-British lords and Brittonic tribal kings alike, to make use of the (still incomplete) road network he’d been expanding and to muster their levies at the nearest Roman cities – chiefly Glevum & Aquae Sulis in the west and Londinium, Camulodunum & Verulamium in the east, with Glevum and Verulamium being the final gathering grounds.

    As it so happened, Artorius was readier for this war than he had been for the last one. The mobilization of his proto-feudal and tribal levies went reasonably smoothly and soon the Romano-British forces had coalesced into two main armies, the king’s own at Verulamium and a western host under the shared command of Llenleawc and Gogyrfan of Gwynedd at Glevum. The first battles of the war were fought near the estuary of the Tamesis, where Artorius stopped a Saxon force from simply sailing up to Londinium again, and at Ratae where the Romano-British amassed their armies more quickly than Ælle anticipated (thanks to the Roman roads) to check his first southward overland attack. At the very least, it was apparent that Artorius would not allow the Anglo-Saxons to repeat their strategy in the last war and rout him from his capital a second time within the first few weeks or months of fighting.

    Qm1nmLR.png

    Once again the Anglo-Saxons attempted to attack Londinium by sea, but this time the Romano-British would be ready for them

    In East Asia, Emperor Gong pursued the Rouran over the Great Wall, intent on affirming his victory. By this point Houqifudaikezhe knew he no longer had the strength to oppose Gong, and what strength he did still have was being further undermined by Rouran defections to their old khagan Fumingdun in hopes of not being on the winning side, so he sued for terms. Gong was aware of his apparently overwhelmingly favorable position compared to the Rouran, but did not want to have to fight these nomads in their unsettled and unsettling homeland – least of all in winter – if he could avoid it, nor did he particularly trust his own ‘ally’ Fumingdun Khagan after witnessing the latter’s psychotic behavior on the campaign trail.

    So by the start of summer, the emperor saw Fumingdun restored to his throne and Houqifudaikezhe exiled, now just Yujiulü Nagai again; but his family remained at large and (so far) untouched, including his ambitious and restless sons, and the Rouran were also required to supply China with an annual tribute of furs, wool and horses. Gong expected Fumingdun to try to purge Nagai’s kin and for the latter to fight to retake the Rouran throne (out of self-defense if nothing else), and was pleased when his expectations became reality before the year even ended. With the Rouran divided and turning their remaining strength on one another under an unpopular client ruler, China had removed the last real threat it faced to its north, and Gong was content to stand his armies down and let his people rest for some time even as he turned his gaze even further west, to the oasis-cities of the Tarim Basin and the deep jungles of Indochina.

    As soon as winter ended and spring began in early 496, Illus sprang his offensive. He personally led 33,000 Eastern legionaries and another 8,000 Ghassanid auxiliaries onto Thessalonica from Thasos, landing near the mouth of the Axios before fanning out to besiege the great city. At the same time, Trocundus led the smaller secondary army of 20,000 from Constantinople overland toward Thessalonica…and ran directly into Theodoric’s 35,000-strong host, which had departed Thessalonica (leaving behind a garrison of 17,000, many of whom were locally recruited Greeks) a week before Illus’ landing to invade Thrace. Theodoric and his generals met Trocundus in the Battle of Ulpia Topirus[7] on April 16, and proved victorious after three hours of bitter fighting. They did not pursue Trocundus far however, for a day later they learned of how Illus had landed behind them to put Thessalonica – and with it, Sabbatius himself, who Theodoric had ironically left behind at Thessalonica for his own safety while he cleared a path to the Queen of Cities.

    Despite having been bloodied by Trocundus, Theodoric turned around and hurried back to confront Illus, detaching only Augustine with 2,500 Berber horsemen to harass Trocundus’ retreat to Adrianople and keep him from getting too comfortable. The Eastern Emperor had tried to bribe the city’s defenders into handing Sabbatius over so he could end the war or at least secure his throne with a stroke, but the metropolitan bishop Dorotheus sniffed the plot out and the garrison commander was uninterested, believing his men too numerous and the city walls too strong for Illus to overcome before Theodoric returned. After receiving a report from his brother that he’d been defeated and the Western Romans were pursuing him (which was true, but Illus misinterpreted the message and believed that Trocundus was being chased by Theodoric’s entire army, not just a modest cavalry contingent), Illus decided to cut the knot & assault Thessalonica before Theodoric could return from thrashing Trocundus.

    Naturally, Theodoric showed up at the worst possible moment for Illus – when he had already brought his ladders and siege towers up to Thessalonica’s walls (where Sabbatius dared show himself and personally fight for his life and claim), and many thousands of his men were already fighting for control of the city. The Ghassanids who were supposed to guard his rear put up some token resistance but soon melted away at the Western Romans’ approach after realizing how badly outmatched they were, leaving the Isaurian Augustus at an even bigger disadvantage. Nevertheless Illus was determined to fight to his death or Sabbatius’, and turned all the troops he didn’t already have fighting on the walls around to face Theodoric’s advance as the latter bore down upon his camp. The resulting Battle of Thessalonica was a sanguinary affair which left 10,000 Romans dead on both sides, but by sundown victory belonged to Theodoric and the Western Romans: an Ostrogoth archer felled Illus with an arrow to the face when he stopped to take a drink mid-battle after shouting himself hoarse, and the Eastern Roman army – mostly comprised of Ephesian Greeks from Thrace & Anatolia, since the Egyptians had been incurring increasingly severe losses in past battles, with a sprinkling of heterodox Syrians both Miaphysite and Nestorian – stood down soon after.

    VMWSS6T.jpg

    Western Roman legionaries and Ostrogoth cavalry pushing past their own dead to assail Illus' ranks outside Thessalonica

    That night, Sabbatius rode out to receive the submission of Illus’ army while the usurper’s head had been mounted on a pike. Since he promised there wouldn’t even be a pay cut for any legionary who chose to serve him and that he would not force the heterodox Christian troops from Syria to convert (and the alternative was immediately getting their heads struck off and placed next to Illus’), most of the surviving Eastern Romans wasted no time in bending the knee, as did al-Harith and his Ghassanid Arabs. Sabbatius wanted to march on Constantinople immediately, but Theodoric persuaded him to let the troops rest for at least the night and the entirety of the next day.

    When the combined Western Roman and Eastern loyalist (or turncoat, depending on perspective) armies set out for Constantinople, they received further gladdening news: the city had been taken over by pro-Sabbatius elements – namely the non-Isaurian parts of the garrison, particularly remnants of the Eastern Scholae who had tried to stop Illus’ own coup years before, and mobs of Ephesian civilians led by the Akoimetoi[8] monks, who had always disdained the Asparian and Isaurian regimes’ friendliness toward the unorthodox – in a coup organized by the now thrice-widowed Alypia, who was absolutely determined to not be wed to a fourth husband she had no affection for. Patriarch Themistius, being an Isaurian loyalist, was arrested and declared deposed: Hypatius, abbot of the Akoimetoi, was made his replacement by Alypia and the support of the Constantinopolitan mob, starting with his fellow monks. The Isaurian loyalists who saw fit to switch their allegiance to Trocundus (now claiming to be his brother’s successor) had been defeated in the streets and the survivors executed in the Hippodrome; the city’s new masters readily acknowledged Sabbatius as the rightful Augustus of the Orient and barred the gates to Trocundus, who barely escaped a Sabbatian mutiny in his own camp and boarded his brother’s fleet with 8,000 loyalists, bound for anywhere but Thrace.

    Sabbatius entered Constantinople on June 1 with Theodoric’s army & his widowed mother Lucina, and was greeted by throngs of cheering citizens happy to have finally (hopefully) escaped 20 years of increasingly venal, thuggish and heterodox-friendly usurpers since the demise of Anthemius II. At last, it seemed that the Neo-Constantinian dynasty (through its still-living female remnants) finally had its revenge on the many usurpers who had toppled and disgraced it; later hagiographers would even claim Sabbatius' arrival was heralded by angels and the ghosts of Anthemius I and II, looking down in approval at his victory. His aunt Alypia – none would claim she was merely his ‘purported’ aunt now, outside of Trocundus’ most fervent supporters – was happy to hand the reins of power to him and retire to a convent, having already endured three husbands of increasingly poor character and had quite enough of court life, though the princess Anna elected not to take religious vows with her mother at this time. Sabbatius wasted no time in legitimizing his position, and within the week he would have subjected himself to a formal coronation ceremony similar to that which he’d witnessed in Ravenna six years before: he was acclaimed and raised up on a shield by his most loyal soldiers, the Eastern Senate similarly hailed him as Augustus, and crowned by Patriarch Hypatius, who he of course recognized as the legitimate Patriarch of Constantinople in the place of the still-living Themistius.

    j21xaKp.jpg

    Sixteen-year-old Sabbatius is finally properly crowned Augustus of the East by Patriarch Hypatius, twenty-two years after the fall of his mother's dynasty. His supporters hope that his reign will mark a return to normalcy & orthodoxy for the Eastern Empire

    Once installed in the Great Palace, the teenage emperor set about issuing his first imperial edicts. Most importantly, Sabbatius immediately repealed the Henotikon which had caused the Roman Church so much grief and recognized the excommunication of Acacius and Themistius, for which Hypatius congratulated him and brought Constantinople back into communion with Rome. However, Sabbatius also declared that he would not seek vengeance against the heterodox supporters of the Asparians & Isaurians as had been feared – indeed, that he would show them Christian forgiveness if they threw down their arms, returned any property they’d seized from Ephesians in the past twenty-two year long spiral of usurpers, and made amends with their Ephesian neighbors.

    As Sabbatius was a personally devout Ephesian, it was extremely unlikely that he did this out of any great love for the Miaphysites. Instead, his proclamation was almost certainly borne both out of pragmatism (he could not have easily forgotten how the unyielding resistance of desperate, trapped heretics had killed his father in Athens) and to demonstrate that he was not going to be a mere puppet for the advisors & court he had just met. That said, that he was willing to entertain thoughts of mercy toward the Miaphysites in Rome’s most religiously-charged civil war yet (even in the short term) since the one between Eugenius & Theodosius I was considered a sign of promising statesmanship on the young man’s part.

    Whatever his intent, Sabbatius’ decree of mercy had its desired effect in Syria and Palaestina. Weary of war with the West and fearful of the rampaging Toramana in the East, the peoples of these lands submitted to Sabbatius over the rest of the year, forcing Trocundus to flee to Alexandria where the mood was more intransigent and the Miaphysite Patriarch John feared his own deposition following the Henotikon's repeal. In turn, the new Augustus held up his end of the bargain and did not embark on any vengeful persecutions of the heterodox in the great Diocese of the East – stolen property had to be transferred back to the Ephesians and restitution paid for loss of life or limb in past sectarian violence, as he decreed, but only the most egregious lay agitators and murderers were put to death, and fanatical Miaphysite or Nestorian clergy who absolutely refused to acknowledge Sabbatius’ ascent were typically exiled (even if it was directly to Toramana’s empire) rather than killed so that they wouldn’t become martyrs.

    As for Toramana, he welcomed whatever exiles Sabbatius sent his way under the impression that they’d strengthen his realm, and ended the year in control of both Mesopotamia and Assyria; Trocundus offered to recognize his restoration of the old Roman-Sassanid border in exchange for support against Sabbatius, which the Mahārājadhirāja accepted. Matters were further complicated by an opportunistic Jewish revolt in southern Palaestina Prima, centered around Beersheba, which spread as far west as Raphia[8] and southward into Palaestina Salutaris; these insurgents were hostile to both Sabbatius and Trocundus, inadvertently forming something of a buffer between them as well.

    NQCyAfH.jpg

    The people of Antioch welcoming Sabbatius into their city without resistance, finding him more merciful in victory (for now) than they would've dared guess and increasingly worried about the White Huns sacking their city as the Sassanids had done before

    In the Western Empire, another personal tragedy befell the Stilichians when the thirteen-year-old prince Gratian suddenly died in an accident on August 13, having snuck out of the dynasty’s villa in northern Italy to go for a horseback ride right before a thunderstorm and being thrown from the saddle to his death when his steed was spooked by a lightning bolt. Eucherius II was heartbroken by the death of his middle son and retreated to his chambers before & after Gratian’s funeral (from which the Caesar Theodosius was missing, for he was still at Theodoric’s side and did not even hear of his brother’s death until after he’d been buried), refusing all guests save his wife Natalia and spurning her entreaties to return to his duties. Until the emperor decided otherwise, supreme authority in the Western Roman Empire effectively fell into the conflicting hands of the Augusta, distant Theodoric, Pope Leo II and the Western bureaucracy & Senate (or rather, they now had to exercise it without Eucherius as a figurehead & mediator they could work through) – a confusing state of affairs which no doubt pleased ambitious commanders with their own designs, like Merobaudes and Clovis.

    In Britannia, the Anglo-Saxons achieved more success this summer than they did the last. In a great battle fought at a stony ford, which they called ‘Stamford’ in their language, their infantry broke through its Romano-British counterpart and drove Artorius’ army into retreat, the latter’s archers and cavalry having failed to overcome the ferocious Saxon assault this time; Beowulf distinguished himself for the first time, fighting in the front line Bretwalda’s shield-wall and slaying Count Owain (one of Artorius’ ten great vassals) in single combat. Following this victory, Ælle sacked Durobrivae & Duroliponte before Artorius finally checked the Saxon offensive at Camboricum[10]. In the north, Cissa proved himself to still be of some use to his father by recapturing Deva Victrix and threatening Viroconium, forcing Artorius to divert Llenleawc northward with 4,500 men to contain him toward the end of the year.

    Finally, in China Buddhism continued to flourish within the new period of peace which the Middle Kingdom was enjoying. Through Chen Huan – now his father’s crown prince – Kavadh secured state protection for Buddhist monks & laymen alike as they went about translating Buddhist works into Chinese and teaching locals of import of the path to enlightenment. Perhaps most crucially for the spread of Buddhism in China, Kavadh persuaded Prince Huan to intervene in the case of Gong Xuanyi, a so-called ‘sage’ or ‘warlock’ who used his ‘magical’ jade block print to scam people up to & including the governor of Kuaiji[11] but was arrested after the latter eventually saw through his tricks: in exchange for not losing his head, the con-artist agreed to put his printing skill to use in producing translated Buddhist sutras more quickly than any monk possibly could by hand, and would eventually convert to Buddhism himself a decade later. Lastly, near the year’s end Kavadh’s own mentor, the Tocharian monk Airawanta, died in Jiankang; to honor him the former prince secured permission & funds with which to build one of China’s first stupas.

    x1akchH.jpg

    The frontispiece of a block-printed sutra, which monks would have carried with them as they spread the new religion to the Chinese gentry & intelligentsia

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Kavala.

    [2] Kirkuk.

    [3] Historically, Clovis’ first son did not long survive his baptism, leaving the Frankish king skeptical of orthodox Christianity until either 496 (when he was said to have undergone baptism after the Battle of Tolbiac) or 508 (another possible date for his baptism, following a failed effort to take Visigoth-controlled Carcassonne).

    [4] Changzhi.

    [5] Erbil.

    [6] Near Cizre.

    [7] Topeiros.

    [8] Known in Latin as the ‘Acoemetae’, these monks’ nickname means ‘sleepless ones’, which they earned by celebrating religious services unendingly through day & night. They were historically fervently committed to Christian orthodoxy and remained on Rome’s side through the Acacian Schism (in fact they were the ones who warned Pope Felix III of the Henotikon in the first place), though they were later criticized for Nestorian leanings due to their staunch defense of the Three Chapters anathematized by Justinian in 543.

    [9] Rafah.

    [10] Icklingham.

    [11] Shaoxing.
     
    Last edited:
    497-499: From purple flames...
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In the Roman world, 497 continued where 496 had left off: with all eyes squarely on the continuation of hostilities between Sabbatius and Trocundus, as well as the Western Hephthalites and Jewish rebels entering the fray. Sabbatius was able to rely on the continued cooperation of Theodoric Amal and the Western Romans, as the Ostrogoth king really did not want his decade-spanning efforts to put a friendly regime on the Eastern Roman throne to be in vain – without them, it is unlikely that the remnants of Illus’ forces which had elected to realign with Sabbatius would have been enough to defeat his powerful enemies. Meanwhile, Trocundus set about recruiting more Egyptians to replenish his ranks with lurid threats of what Sabbatius’ horde of Ephesian fanatics would supposedly do if they reached Egypt, and also strove to secure aid from the Aksumites; however, Baccinbaxaba Ousas was skeptical of his chances after learning of how the Isaurian had been routed from Thrace and decided to offer little more than kind words until he could prove he was a winner in the making.

    Of course, in-between the two rival emperors stood two threats. For Sabbatius, he first had to contend with Toramana and his Hephthalites, who sacked Bezabde in April and left some of his Persian infantry behind to continue besieging Nisibis while he moved deeper into Eastern Roman territory. By the time Sabbatius and Theodoric reached in Syria with al-Harith’s Ghassanids, having been slowed by the former’s need to completely secure the allegiance of Vahan, the Kartvelian kings & the Sclaveni on top of miscellaneous Anatolian & Syrian provincial governors and to reorganize the imperial administration after many of the Isaurians’ lackeys fled with Trocundus or had to be replaced due to their dubious loyalty and/or crimes in office, the Hephthalites had already conquered Circesium, Callinicum, Palmyra, Damascus and Hierapolis; were besieging Europus[1]; and had raided as far as Emesa[2], Tiberias and Antioch itself before those cities’ fortifications compelled them to turn back. In so doing he had well exceeded the terms he’d reached with Trocundus, not that the latter was in any position to complain about it anyway.

    The first battle between the new emperor and Toramana was fought at Zeugma-Apamea on May 17, and resulted in a victory for Sabbatius and Theodoric. Having previously had the need to surround himself with loyal lieutenants as quickly as possible impressed upon him by his mother, Sabbatius elevated two Moesogoths – a warrior named Sittas[3] who had distinguished himself in the battle, and his strong but over-bold paternal cousin Ioannes[4] – to be the first of these men. To balance these Teutons’ presence and show his people that the Eastern Empire was not being taken over by Moesogoths, the half-Gothic emperor also added to his retinue the Iberian king Vakhtang’s son & heir, Prince Levan, and three Armenians who Vahan personally vouched for: the brothers Aratius, Isaac and Narses[4] of the Kamsarakan family. Like Sittas, all four Caucasians similarly performed feats of renown on the battlefield of Zeugma-Apamea.

    nbEiCNF.jpg

    Sabbatius increasingly drew upon Armenians to counterbalance the Moesogoth presence in his retinue and officer corps

    As Toramana had to lift his siege of Europus following the Battle of Zeugma-Apamea, Sabbatius and his allies pursued him eastward, recapturing Hierapolis on June 5 from the skeleton garrison left by the Hephthalites as they went. Their next battle was fought at Carrhae three weeks later, where Toramana’s horse archers managed to lure the inexperienced Sabbatius into a trap with their classic feigned retreat and Theodoric had to personally lead his reserve of heavy Gothic cavalry to rescue the Eastern Augustus; however, the Mahārājadhirāja took the opportunity to commit his own reserve to the fight against the already heavily pressured Roman infantry, driving them from the field altogether and forcing Sabbatius & company to follow suit after first fighting their way out past the Hephthalite troops assigned to encircle them. Toramana trailed and harassed Sabbatius and Theodoric all the way to Edessa, where both sides were determined to fight the decisive battle of this Syrian campaign.

    The Battle of Edessa began on the morning of July 7 with three duels between three pairs of champions, one after the other; Sabbatius sent up Ioannes, Sittas and Levan of Iberia, and that all three were victorious (with Ioannes having by far the most difficult fight) was taken as an excellent omen for the Eastern Romans’ chances. Although discouraged by the defeat & death of his own champions, Toramana for his part remained determined to fight. Both sides hoped to achieve victory before the noon heat set in, and so committed to aggressive strategies; after preliminary skirmishing, in which the Hephthalite horse archers had the advantage, the Romans and Hephthalites rapidly closed in on one another. At first it seemed the White Huns would prevail, as al-Nu’man’s Lakhmid cavalry on their left pushed away the Ghassanids of al-Harith on the Roman right while the Ostrogoth infantry in the center buckled under the weight of a massed column of Persian infantry which Toramana had put together for the explicit purpose of breaking through Sabbatius’ infantry line.

    But like the duels which preceded this battle, after initial difficulty the Romans bounced back; al-Harith rallied his Arabs and counterattacked with the help of Theodoric’s Dalmatian & Iazyges cavalry, slaughtering many Lakhmids and personally killing al-Nu’man in battle, while the Western Roman reserve (including Caesar Theodosius, who got his first real taste of battle here) moved in to reinforce the flagging Ostrogoths. The White Huns lost their momentum and coupled with the Armenian cavalry’s victory on their right/the Roman left, Toramana was forced to concede defeat two hours after high noon – after seven hours of hard fighting – and retreat southward, to Carrhae and then Callinicum. Following the Hephthalite defeat at Edessa, Sabbatius & Theodoric resumed the offensive, and by the end of the year had managed to push Toramana out of Circesium on top of relieving the siege of Nisibis.

    vvyrPoG.jpg

    Ioannes the Moesogoth turning the tables on Toramana's first champion

    Meanwhile, Trocundus had to contend with the Jews of Beersheba and Palaestina Salutaris. His first move out of Egypt was to take Raphia from them in a battle which proved that the lightly armed insurgents were no match for his veterans and more heavily-equipped Egyptian recruits alike; however, from then on the rebel council at Beersheba carefully avoided pitched battles in favor of harassing the advance of the Egyptian army. From Raphia Trocundus was able to march his army to Gaza and Jerusalem, compelling the surrender of the former and besieging the latter, but his efforts were constantly disrupted by Jewish raids to the point that he lifted the siege of Jerusalem in the autumn to instead dedicate all his time and strength to crushing the Jewish rebellion in southern Judea & the Sinai.

    While all this was happening out east, the Western Roman Empire was experiencing its first year of effectively having no emperor. For a while, sheer inertia seemed to keep the ship of state afloat and sailing along: the Augusta Natalia assumed the position of regent and tried to assure the imperial elite that all was well & Eucherius would emerge from his chambers soon with her mother-in-law Euphemia’s backing; Theodoric continued to fight in the east, and ordered Augustine of Altava to return home and coordinate grain shipments from Carthage to Constantinople with his brother to keep the Eastern capital fed for so long as Trocundus held Alexandria; Pope Leo II presided over the continuing conversion of the Franks, Alamanni and Baiuvarii; and the imperial bureaucracy continued to run as it had before, as nobody was interested in grinding it to a halt.

    However, Natalia faced the first challenge to her rule late in the year when Epiphanius, the Bishop of Pavia and Count of the Sacred Largess, died[6]. The empress sought to replace him with Anicius Faustus, a trusted scion of the prominent gens Anicia, who enjoyed friendships with many Senators and was expected to be smoothly receive approval as a result; however the Pope wanted Epiphanius to be succeeded by another churchman, Bishop Paschal of Asculum[7], and the clerical bureaucrats installed by Epiphanius over the last seventeen years were considered unlikely to cooperate willingly with Faustus unless Pope Leo was brought around to support him. The impasse lasted through the end of the year, leaving the Western Empire without a treasurer on top of its missing emperor.

    e5gK3IP.png

    The three figures butting heads over the vacant position of Comes Sacrorum Largitionum at the end of 497: Empress Natalia Majoriana, Anicius Faustus, and Pope Leo II

    Over in Britannia, the tides of war were shifting back in the Romano-Britons’ favor. Llenleawc engaged Cissa in the Battle of Viroconium early in the year and defeated him, repelling the Saxon threat to the central British kingdoms for the time being. Meanwhile to the south, Artorius pushed back against the Saxons and recaptured Duroliponte by the end of July. However, the Saxons held on to Durobrivae in a fierce battle where young Beowulf once again showed he was a stronger warrior than any of Ælle’s remaining sons or grandsons, personally leading a counter-charge which broke the Romano-British center and secured victory for the Anglo-Saxons late in the battle. Nevertheless, Ælle himself was concerned that he at best seemed to be taking two steps forward and one back in the face of Artorius’ resistance, and sent messengers to King Icel of the Angles[8] on winter’s eve with a proposition: abandon the cold, infertile homeland from which Ket and Wig also hailed to assist him in his war against the Romano-Britons, and he promised that they could jointly rule over this more fertile and certainly mineral-rich island kingdom once they’d subjugated or driven out the hostile locals.

    At the start of 498, the stalemate between church & government over the treasury in Ravenna sufficiently imperiled the war effort against the White Huns and Trocundus that Theodoric sent messages to his wife Domnina, encouraging her to talk the empress-regent into doing anything – even capitulating – to solve the impasse and get his soldiers’ salaries flowing again. Now under pressure from her big sister, Natalia avoided a total capitulation to the Pope’s demands but did agree to a compromise which favored the Papal party: Faustus would assume the office of comes sacrorum largitionum as planned but take Paschal on as his deputy, a clerical successor was guaranteed when he retires or dies in office, and funds were set aside for the construction & maintenance of new churches and charitable functions. Perhaps most importantly, a large new orphanage was built in Rome to accommodate the children of legionaries killed in the wars against the East (and Roman orphans in general) and an orphanotrophus appointed to administer it, following the example set by the state orphanage of Constantinople[9]: as charity was a key function of the Church, the appointment of the orphanotrophus was conceded by Natalia to fall entirely within Papal purview and the first to hold that position was yet another cleric and close ally of Pope Leo’s, Jerome of Praeneste.

    However, in the entire season and a half that it took for Augusta Natalia and Pope Leo to reach this accord, Theodoric had little choice but to keep his troops in the positions they had already taken. The legions were willing to wait for their pay and to defend themselves, but the Ostrogoth king was right to fear that pushing them to keep going on the offensive while their salaries were in arrears might have provoked a mutiny. Sabbatius was unwilling to press ahead on his own without the Western Romans, having already nearly gotten himself killed by doing something similar at Carrhae the year before. Rome thus managed to avoid a military coup or collapse in this difficult time, but at the cost of giving Toramana nearly half of this year to reinforce & reorganize his armies after his great defeat at Edessa in the previous one, something which the Mahārājadhirāja happily took advantage of.

    When the Romans finally resumed their offensive from Nisibis, the Hephthalites were ready. Toramana inflicted a costly defeat on Sabbatius & Theodoric at Peroz-Shapur[10] in July, caving in the Roman infantry line & their Alemanni and Bavarian backup with his own heavy troops, then pursued his enemies back to Nisibis where they managed to rally and fend him off. By this point however, Trocundus had subdued the Jews and was back on the offensive against Sabbatius’ supporters, and the Western magister militum had informed the Eastern Augustus that after the losses they’d been taking and would continue to take in the war against the last Isaurian usurper, it might be best to negotiate a peace agreement with Toramana before they lost Nisibis too. After hearing of Trocundus capturing Jerusalem in August, Sabbatius grudgingly agreed and sued for terms; Toramana himself was similarly concerned that his own army might be growing increasingly fragile after having spent nearly the entire decade at war and was content to gracefully exit with the gains he had secured so far, certain that he had gone far enough to put any lingering doubts about his leadership to rest, and so agreed to talk more readily than Sabbatius had expected.

    w8sxKIA.png

    Negotiations between the Romans (and Theodoric) and White Huns dragging on into the early morning on a September day

    The two sides hashed out their deal at Nineveh over August & early September. Per the terms of their accord, the Eastern Roman Empire ceded nearly the entirety of Assyria and parts of the province of Mesopotamia to the Western Hephthalites – it was trumpeted as a ‘return’ of these traditional Persian lands by the Mahārājadhirāja for the benefit of his Aryan subjects, though of course they were never ‘traditional’ White Hun lands and indeed this would be the first time that an Eftal lorded over Nineveh and the upper reaches of the Tigris & Euphrates. However, Nisibis remained on the Roman side of the border, which was fixed along the uppermost Tigris and at the Little Khabur River: it would include a joint Roman-Hephthalite garrison at the Pira Delal[11], an old bridge which marked the most convenient crossing point between the two empires. Toramana also pledged toleration for the large number of Christians incorporated into his domain. With this settlement, Sabbatius could finally turn his full attention to dealing with Trocundus while Toramana was able to stand his forces down, having impressed his Eftal & Fufuluo subjects with his victories and his Persian ones by reversing the most significant and longest-lasting Roman encroachments into their territory since Septimius Severus.

    While the Romans in the east had struggled to achieve a peace treaty which limited their losses, those in the far West had their own ideas for conquest. Merobaudes paid his Gallic and Romano-Germanic legionaries out of his own pocket until their salaries began to flow from Ravenna again, assuring their loyalty when he decided to attack the Thuringians with Clovis and notably without authorization from Natalia or the rest of the imperial court – minor raids into the northern reaches of Alemanni territory, now under Roman protection as part of their federate contract, provided him with all the excuse he needed. His plan was simple: they would subdue the Thuringians as they had done to the Alemanni and extend Roman authority (at least nominally) well into Magna Germania, at least up to the Elbe, thereby bringing further glory upon himself and perhaps setting the stage for him to ask for an imperial marriage for his son.

    9V3fFaH.jpg

    Merobaudes, Clovis and Burgundofaro of Burgundy prepare to leave the relative comfort of the Roman frontier for the uncharted lands of the Thuringians

    What was not so simple was actually conquering the Thuringians. Due to manpower commitments in the East, Merobaudes had to set out with only about 25,000 men, of whom 17,000 were Clovis’ Franks while the rest were a hodgepodge mix of his own legionaries, Burgundians, Alemanni and Bavarians – little over half as many as he had for the campaign against the Alemanni in the previous decade. The Thuringians’ lands had never been conquered by Rome before, so there existed no remotely detailed maps or old, crumbling Roman infrastructure and ruined towns that he could take advantage of. After Merobaudes defeated them in a pitched battle around the village of Fuld[12] on August 30, the Thuringians learned their lesson and like the Alemanni, made good use of their knowledge of the heavily forested terrain to frequently ambush & harass the Western Romans as they advanced while refusing any further battles. These attacks and Merobaudes’ own caution – he certainly did not undertake this offensive with the intent of subjecting himself to a repeat of Teutoburg Forest – slowed the Western Roman advance even further, such that they had only reached the Weser River by winter and camped on its western bank after first having to dig & secure dirt roads to supply themselves.

    In Britannia, Ælle received a favorable reply from Icel in the spring and asked Artorius for a truce, ostensibly to allow their troops to rest after the past three years of fighting but really just to buy himself time until his new ally arrived. Artorius was suspicious of the enemy king’s intentions and aware that he had the advantage, however, so he answered the Bretwalda by calling Llenleawc back to his side for a two-pronged drive on Lactodurum[13] from the west & south through the summer. The Anglo-Saxons attempted to intercept Llenleawc’s smaller army at Bannaventa[14] but were defeated: there Beowulf broke ranks to charge off after his father’s killer, but was soundly beaten by the more experienced Hiberno-British champion – also the first defeat in his career – and only saved by the intervention of his cousin Wiglaf, who dragged him back to safety behind the faltering Saxon shield-wall. Following the Battle of Bannaventa, Ælle found he could not hold Lactodurum and retreated eastward ahead of the arrival of the Riothamus’ vanguard under Caius, counting on the marshy Fens to slow any Romano-British pursuit.

    iP4QktB.png

    Wiglaf rushes to extract the wounded Beowulf from the site of his defeat near Bannaventa before Llenleawc and the Romano-British horsemen can finish him off

    When 499 started, so did renewed hostilities between Sabbatius and Trocundus in full. By this point Trocundus had suppressed the latest Jewish rising and pushed as far as Phoenicia, having compelled the surrender of Jerusalem, Tyre and Sidon with his own promises of lenient treatment and threats that Sabbatius could not possibly be coming southward to aid them as long as he had to contend with Toramana. Now that the Hephthalites were no longer in the picture and Sabbatius was actually marching south to fight him, such threats no longer held water and Trocundus felt compelled to meet his rival in battle lest his newest conquests start questioning his rule. Sabbatius, for his part, released al-Harith from his side to return to the Ghassanid capital of Bostra and rally his people for an attack on Trocundus’ eastern flank even as he and Theodoric marched right down the coast onto Sidon.

    Sabbatius’ forces established their base in the area of Mount Lebanon, from where they could overlook & easily menace Trocundus’ forces below. At the same time, in hopes of securing a quick victory he also exploited his greater naval strength (owing to defections from Illus’ navy) to vanquish the smaller fleet which had remained loyal to Trocundus, secure Crete and threaten Egypt with a new, reasonably large but entirely green army raised from Constantinople and its environs, placed under the leadership of a young Armenian palace eunuch also named Narses[15] at his mother’s suggestion. The Isaurian challenger meanwhile stationed troops in the Anti-Lebanon mountains, especially Mount Hermon, to guard his flank while he tried to draw out the imperial Roman armies by besieging Berytus[16].

    Sabbatius took up Trocundus’ challenge and marched to meet him in open battle. When the emperor’s movement was reported to him, Trocundus immediately lifted the siege and hurried back south toward a more defensible position: Mantara[17], a hill southeast of Sidon where the Virgin Mary was said to have waited while her holy son passed through that city, and where Constantine the Great had built a tower & sanctuary at his own saintly mother’s request. Both sides called for the Mother of God to intercede on their behalf and help them secure victory on the night of May 15, before engaging in battle on the next morning. But thanks to the continued presence of the Western Roman army, Sabbatius’ forces dwarfed those of Trocundus, and though the latter enjoyed a stronger defensive position the former simply detached 10,000 Spanish and Italian troops under Alaric II of the Visigoths to circumvent the hill while the rest of the imperial army committed to a frontal assault and attack where Trocundus could not defend. By twilight on May 16, it was clear who had the favor of the Blessed Virgin as Trocundus had abandoned the tower (from where he oversaw his army’s defeat) and his forces were in full retreat, having barely managed to fight their way out of Alaric’s attempted encirclement to escape further southward.

    fbgVVBK.jpg

    The Isaurians attempt to break out through Alaric II's contingent at Mantara

    Alas, the Isaurian’s misfortunes were not yet at an end. While he and Sabbatius had been maneuvering across Phoenicia, the Ghassanids had struck across Galilee, placing cities such as Scythopolis[18] under siege with small forces while their main army pushed northwest-ward to the Phoenician coast and amiably receiving their surrender (as well as the surrender of Trocundus' reserve in the Anti-Lebanon Mountains) as news of the Battle of Mantara spread. Compounding the disastrous situation for Trocundus, Narses had landed at Tamiathis[19] and – despite the questionable quality of his newly recruited legionaries – managed to simultaneously bribe (with chests of bullion provided by the empress-mother Lucina) and intimidate (with said army’s size) that city’s governor into capitulating without a fight, giving Sabbatius a foothold in Egypt itself. Frustrated by these drastic turns for the worse, Trocundus resolved to nevertheless fight to the death and exit the Earth with dignity than allow himself the indignity of captivity (and almost certainly a painful execution) beneath Sabbatius.

    So on June 18, the drama of this latest Roman civil war reached its conclusion at Tyre where the armies of Sabbatius, Theodoric and al-Harith converged upon that of Trocundus. The Bishop of Tyre had barred the gates to Trocundus after figuring his cause was lost, forcing the usurper to fight without the benefit of the strong city walls. Nevertheless, the Isaurians were a fiercely determined warrior tribe and Trocundus was little different from his brother in that regard; for nine hours he and his remaining men, an 8,000-strong collection of Isaurian diehards and Miaphysite fanatics originally recruited from Egypt or from the Palestinian provinces as he marched (the less committed troops having melted away after Mantara), fought on against the 33,000-strong enemy before the last few hundred ragged survivors surrendered, the vast majority of these soldiers having chosen to die with weapons still in hand – and avoiding a more humiliating execution by doing so. Trocundus got the satisfaction of personally slaying al-Harith, who he considered a traitor for deserting the Isaurian cause after his brother’s demise, before he himself was struck down by the Western Caesar Theodosius & half a dozen other imperial Scholares while frantically trying to cut a path to Sabbatius.

    Spegu42.jpg

    Sabbatius, Theodosius & Theodoric Amal looking on as the last of Trocundus' warriors fall or attempt to surrender

    Egypt capitulated to Sabbatius within days of the Battle of Tyre, at long last putting out the flames of not just this particular civil war but over two decades of hostility between the Western and Eastern Roman Empires – at least for now. After being welcomed into Alexandria by Narses, Sabbatius declared that although the Egyptians had sided with the usurper to the bitter end, he was still prepared to show them mercy in exchange for their absolute loyalty from now on. Imperial & Ephesian reprisals were more extensive than they had been in Syria: nearly 1,000 people were executed for crimes against state and church in the land of the Pharaohs compared to barely a hundred in Syria and Palaestina, and the casualty figure likely extended into the low thousands as periodic mob violence and communal revenge attacks for past Miaphysite brutality marred the transfer of property back to the old Ephesian owners. The Miaphysite Patriarch John was deposed and another Ephesian, Alexander of Tamiathis, imposed upon the See of Saint Mark – not as John’s successor but that of Timothy II, who had been deposed by Basiliscus during the Asparians’ takeover and was recognized as the last legitimate Patriarch of Alexandria by the Ephesians. That said, it could have been much worse – no extreme and state-enforced persecution of the Miaphysites transpired, as had been feared by the supporters of Trocundus – and Sabbatius felt the situation in Egypt was stable enough for him to return to Constantinople in November, Theodoric’s army having boarded ships bound for home well ahead of him back in August.

    On the other side of the Roman world, Merobaudes crossed the Weser in March and continued his efforts to bring the Thuringians to heel. But these efforts proved futile, as the Thuringian people could & did simply pack up to retreat into the forest before his advance and then return to their villages after he’d passed (Merobaudes did not have the manpower to spare to occupy any territory beyond his immediate supply lines), and their king Bisinus too had no fixed capital and was happy to march, eat and fight beside his personal warband beneath the great trees of his utterly uncivilized homeland. In July, Merobaudes fended off another head-on attack from the Thuringians who mistakenly thought he’d been weakened to a point where they could crush him as Arminius did Varus nearly 500 years before, but he had to acknowledge that his battlefield victories were not translating to a strategic one and negotiated terms with Bisinus.

    The depopulated former lands of the Chatti up to the Weser[20] remained under Romano-Frankish occupation as a frontier march of sorts, and Bisinus agreed to cease his raids and provide an annual tribute of pigs to Augusta Treverorum, but otherwise the Thuringians remained fully independent. Merobaudes strove to inflate this outcome into a resounding victory only to be met with scorn by the thoroughly unamused Augusta, who hardly considered a few thousand square miles of sparsely inhabited, undeveloped woodland and an extra supply of pork worth 3,000 lives expended in defiance of her wishes. About the only thing that saved his neck from a demotion or worse was that Eucherius II decided the end of 499 was a good time for him to re-emerge from three years of seclusion, ending his wife’s regency and much to the relief of all – relief which quickly dissipated when it became clear that nothing about the Emperor had fundamentally changed, other than that he seemed even more unhappy & averse to human contact than before. Confronted with the empire’s bevy of challenges and opportunities in the wake of ‘’’’his’’’’’ victory in the East, Eucherius instead made the shuttering of the Neoplatonic Academy and the exile of its pagan scholars in Athens into his first priority[21].

    PpQzf3n.jpg

    An accurate depiction of what Eucherius II had been up to while his wife, court, Church and generals were trying to steer the empire their way for the last three years

    Even further to the northwest, the Anglo-Saxons frustrated Artorius’ attempt to end their latest round of fighting with a victorious battle in the Fens this April: the end of winter, coupled with the first spring rains, had made the already marshy battlefield nigh impossible for the Romano-British cavalry to navigate, and the Saxon infantry comfortably held their British counterparts back until the latter had had enough. After an attempt to circumvent the Fens and march on Lindum from the west was repelled by Cissa & Cymen the next month, the Riothamus grudgingly agreed to Ælle’s proposal for a truce, set for a duration of one year. Having bought himself some time, Ælle in turn set about reorganizing his remaining forces (as Artorius was also doing) and demanding to know why Icel had not yet crossed the North Sea, to which the Angle king replied that organizing a large overseas migration took time, and he also had to contend with Geatish and Continental Saxon attacks all the while. Having taken stock of his armies and found them insufficient in number to achieve victory without the Angle reinforcements and/or a miraculous amount of luck, the Bretwalda had little choice but to pray to his gods that Icel would hurry and land before the truce was up.

    Last of all, 499 also saw hostilities flaring up between Aksum and Himyar for the umpteenth time this century. Taking advantage of news of Ousas and his army had left to fight a major Blemmye incursion into Alodia and northern Aksum, Ma’sud ibn Hassan attacked the Aksumite domains along the coast and completely overran them within the first four months of the year. Only after he had crushed the Blemmyes and build three mounds of 3,000 heads each to deter the nomads from future attacks did Ousas respond, sending his son and heir Kaleb[22] across the Red Sea with 20,000 warriors. In turn, Kaleb collected another 6,000 Yathribi and Quraish auxiliaries over June and marched down the Tihama starting in July, but unexpectedly changed course to seize Najran and attack inland Himyar from the north. His maneuver into the mountains caught King Mas’ud completely off-guard, and the Himyarites were unable to move their troops from the lowlands quickly enough to stop the Aksumite advance before its forward-most elements had reached Sana’a and laid waste to the outlying villages by the year’s end.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Jarabulus.

    [2] Homs.

    [3] Historically Sittas was one of the earliest of Justinian’s notable commanders, fighting for him against the Tzani (a Georgian tribe) and the Persians in the Iberian War. His name suggests a possible Gothic origin.

    [4] A nephew of Vitalian’s in life as well as ITL, this Ioannes is better known to history as ‘John the Sanguinary’. He at times actively undermined and was generally unhelpful to Belisarius in the Gothic War, to the point of putting himself and his men in danger just to avoid listening to the superior general, and aligned himself with Narses when the latter entered the scene.

    [5] Three generals from Persarmenia who were known to have fought for the Sassanids in the Iberian War, but later defected to Justinian. This Narses is not the same man as the more famous eunuch to bear that name, although they may have both been Kamsarakans.

    [6] Historically Epiphanius died a year earlier, in the winter of 496.

    [7] Ascoli Piceno.

    [8] The last known king of the Angles on the continent, Icel was said to be a descendant of Woden/Odin (not unlike the Cerdicings of Wessex, including Alfred the Great) and to have led his people from their home in southern Schleswig to Britain in 515. Although he was actually the sixth in the line of Angle kings, his dynasty is collectively known as the Icelings (Iclingas) after him rather than their legendary progenitor, Wihtlæg.

    [9] The Eastern Empire built one of the first state orphanages in the Roman Empire (and perhaps the world) in the 4th century. Its first manager, Zotikos, was titled orphanotrophos – foster-father of orphans – and canonized after falling out with & being executed by Emperor Constans II, who had appointed him to that job in the first place. Later, the position of orphanotrophos evolved into a powerful court position and its most powerful wielder, John the Orphanotrophus, engineered the ascent of Michael IV to the purple in the 11th century.

    [10] Faysh Khabur.

    [11] The Delal Bridge at modern Zakho.

    [12] Fulda.

    [13] Towcester.

    [14] Near Norton, Northamptonshire.

    [15] The famous co-worker and rival of the future Belisarius, Narses was a major supporter of Justinian’s historically and aided the emperor in just about everything from the suppression of the Nika riot to the Gothic War (where he presided over the annihilation of the Ostrogoths in its final stages and became the last general to receive a Roman triumph in Rome itself) to Christianizing the empire. He was extremely long-lived even by modern standards, reportedly dying at the age of 96 in 573 or 574.

    [16] Beirut.

    [17] Maghdouché.

    [18] Beit She’an.

    [19] Damietta.

    [20] Hesse, more or less.

    [21] Historically, the Neoplatonic Academy was shut down by Justinian in 529. Most of its scholars went into exile in Sassanid Persia, including the last Scholarch Damascius.

    [22] Also known as Saint Elesbaan, Kaleb historically reigned into the 530s and took Aksum to the height of its power. According to Ethiopian tradition, he did not die on the throne but abdicated late in life and retired to a monastery. Though a Miaphysite like most other Aksumites, he is revered as a saint both by the Copts and the Catholics/Orthodox.
     
    Two Roman courts at century's end
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Camalet, February 25 500

    “Our sailors and coastal levies tell it true: a large flotilla of ships, at least fifty strong and possibly as numerous as twice that, from the east have pushed through the winter winds and were last sighted drifting northward past the shores of Icenia[1]. No doubt these are the brothers of the Anglii we have faced and that they will soon land, if they have not already, to join the Saxones.” Dux Caius ended his statement on a grim note and crossed his arms as he sat back down. The rest of the assembled nobles and client kings of Britannia began to apprehensively chatter amongst themselves, struggling to process the news that their enemy might soon be reinforced to the tune of tens of thousands. Though but a boy of twelve, set to turn thirteen only when winter came back later this year, Artorius Junior could feel their nervous energy through the room.

    “Are we still not capable of repelling them at sea before they land?” King Melwas of the Atrebates complained. “Surely that would be the easiest way to – “

    “We did not have the ships to attempt such a thing the last time you asked, and we do not have them now.” Comes Cadorius of Icenia snapped back. “I loathe to admit it, but the Anglii and Saxones are too formidable for us to contest at sea – “

    “Spoken like a soft Roman! I’m shocked your ancestors had the gumption to leave their homes for Britain at all – ”

    “Hold your tongue, savage – “ Began Comes Baudemagus son of Llyr, the half-Jutish lord of Cantia and Cadorius’ brother-in-law.

    “Savage?! Hah! The son of a Teuton dares call I, a native son of Britain, a savage – “

    Alarmed at the tension between the men, Artorius Junior turned to his royal father, and indeed the elder Artorius took the moment to rise from his seat and slam his fist into the round table they’d all gathered around before Melwas or Baudemagus or Cadorius could draw their swords, shaking the various figures placed on the map of Britannia there. “That is enough! Need I remind you that the Anglii and Saxones are our enemies, not one another, and that they threaten us all?” The Riothamus chastised his lords. “We have come far since the barbarians shamefully sacked Londinium twenty years ago, and now stand on the precipice of victory and defeat – the fate of all our peoples hangs in the balance. This is no time for any of us to tear open old wounds and sink back into our petty squabbles.”

    The Romano-British prince observed as the court settled back down, apparently sufficiently impressed or shamed by his father’s words to do as he bade them: a valuable lesson for him to remember for when the time came for him to stand where the elder Artorius stood. “It is as Cadorius says: we do not have the ships to oppose a fleet as large as the one my friend Caius reports. Instead I propose that we march at once to attack Aella and his Saxones before these new invaders can link up with him. Dux Llenleawc, have your scouts reported his whereabouts to you recently?”

    “They did so just the day before yesterday, great king.” Llenleawc reported nonchalantly, lifting the pale carved dragon figurine representing the Saxones and placing it in west-central Britannia. The Riothamus’ left arm was one of the most powerful warriors on their side, Artorius the Younger had heard, and certainly he seemed to be the tallest and – according to his twin sister Artoria, anyway – the best-looking, with long hair the color of pitch that made him look wilder than all but the least settled of the barbarian client kings around the round table and numerous scars criss-crossing his pale skin that made him seem fiercer still. “Aella has massed his troops at Alauna[2], right at the edge of the agreed truce line. Makes it easy for him to immediately go on the offensive as soon as his newest friends join him.”

    “Then we cannot waste any time.” Artorius the Elder decided, standing tall and bringing himself up to his considerable full height. Taking up his thin stick, he pushed the red-painted dragon figurine representing his own host almost halfway across the table to directly face the Saxon dragon, then began massing the plain wooden soldiers representing other Romano-British armies behind it. “We must begin to march on Alauna tonight and crush him there, before he and the Anglii join forces. Those of you who did not bring your hosts here with you, I recommend that you depart immediately and move them to the forts and waystations we have on the road to Alauna so that we can add your strength to ours as we move northeastward.”

    “The Anglii have likely already landed by now, considering how close they already were to our shores when last reported. What if they arrive to reinforce the Saxones mid-battle?” Caius questioned, pointing to the painted ship figurine representing the Anglii – one which he had placed dangerously close to the shore of Lindum. Artorius Junior had thought the same thing as his honorary uncle & the oldest friend of his father; the risk seemed obvious to him, even without any military experience of his own.

    “Then we will be as doomed as we are if we simply sit here and wait for them to join their armies.” Artorius replied delicately. “I will not lie to you: our victory is not guaranteed if we march against Aella right now. But defeat is assuredly guaranteed if we allow him to double his strength, or worse, and then come against us with his reinforced warriors. That said, you are correct that there is a danger the Anglii will arrive to support him mid-battle, which would obviously be disastrous for us.” The Riothamus turned his green eyes to Llenleawc. “Which is why I will need you, my trusted left hand, to race ahead of us with 1,500 horsemen. Find out where the Anglii have landed, if they have landed at all, and do what you can to delay their advance. Meanwhile, the rest of us will confront Aella with our remaining 14,000 men.”

    “’Twill be done, great king.” Llenleawc said cheerfully. “I will miss the opportunity to cross blades with that Edgetho’s son again. But as flattered as I am to hear that you believe I can fight a force we estimate to be between six and ten times the size of my own, I hope you do not expect me to drive the Anglii into the sea all by myself.”

    “Fear not, noble Dux. I think highly of you, but not that highly, and expect much of you – but a miracle or ten is not among those expectations.” Came Artorius’ riposte, to the laughter of the assembled nobility and Llenleawc himself. “As I said, I only require you to obstruct and delay the Anglii, not defeat them entirely on your lonesome.” Turning to the rest of his lords he continued, “If any of you have alternative suggestions, now is the time to raise them. That is, after all, one of the reasons I have called you all here, to the fortress where I began our arduous struggle against Aella twenty years ago.”

    “Father!” Medraut, the King of Dumnonia, called out suddenly, rising from his chair as he did so. It occurred to Artorius Junior that he had never met his much older half-brother before; the Pendragon family as a whole had inherited the pale golden hair and vivid green eyes of his great-grandmother, but evidently none of those looks passed down to Medraut, who others (his father included) claimed instead resembled his auburn-haired grandfather Uthyr. He’d heard from the servants and other lordlings was that this rangy Medraut was an intimidating man in his own way, skilled at arms but cold as ice, cruel and friendless, save for the heathen druids who he resented far less than the monks who tried to raise him. The boy didn’t know whether it was all true, but he did note that every time their eyes met each other in the past few hours, Medraut’s – once dark and seemingly lifeless – would animate with resentment, though he never said a word. “I implore you to allow me to command our vanguard. I ask for but one chance to demonstrate my quality to my people and your royal self, and promise that I shall not disappoint you.”

    “A bold request from one who is still beardless and whose largest battle to date was a skirmish with raiders on the road…” Artorius began, stroking his own golden beard. Medraut’s pale cheeks flushed and he clenched his fists at his sides, but he did not back off or sit down, so the Riothamus eventually waved a hand dismissively and said, “Very well, King of Dumnonia, as I have just sent Llenleawc on his own mission, the honor is yours. I will hold you to your word – though born under unfortunate and less than lawful circumstances, you are still of my blood and I expect you not to fail, or worse still shame me.”

    “I assure you I would sooner die, father.” Medraut answered as he unclenched his fists, apparently so pleased at Artorius acknowledging him as his son than he wasn’t particularly bothered by the reminder of his illegitimacy or the stern order to not bring shame upon his royal father; he didn’t look so scary to the younger Artorius now. The king, for his part, did not respond and instead addressed all the gathered lords more generally: “If you have no further objections or suggestions to raise, lords of the realm, I advise you to depart and prepare your men at once. We have a long week or two ahead of us.”

    After the last of the lords had filed out of the war room, Artorius Senior turned to clap his eldest trueborn son on the shoulder. “You are as good a listener as your mother and sister tell me, son.” He began, smiling slightly. “But hearing what his vassals and officials have to say is only part of a king’s duty. The even more important part is actually understanding what he hears, being able to tell good advice from bad, and acting based on the best advice he’s heard – or none of it at all, if he knows what his advisors have told him will lead him to ruin. So tell me, future Riothamus, what have you learned today?”

    “That a king must always be bold and decisive – willing to strike against his enemies, even from a position of weakness and while he knows that enemy might grow stronger still, before the gap in strength grows too large for him to overcome?” Artorius Junior replied uncertainly, thinking back to Artorius Senior’s exchange with Caius.

    “Well said!” Came the king’s response, followed by a laugh. “Well said indeed. And with that lesson comes another: sometimes, a king will find himself in a position where he has no good options before him, only poor ones and worse ones. I would be lying if I said the position we are in now is excellent, despite the victories of the last few years, or that the choice I have made is free of its share of dangers. But no matter what, when we are confronted with such difficulties – “

    “We must persist.” The younger Artorius answered automatically, the words coming from memory of some of the advice his father had impressed upon him since he was old enough to start attending court. “No matter how dire the odds grow, a king must never shirk his duties and always fight for his people. He, and his kingdom, are only truly beaten when they’re dead or have knelt before their foes.”

    “Precisely!” King Artorius removed Caliburnus from his belt, its gleaming blade still wrapped within its elaborate sheath, and offered it to his son, who took it into his hands with wonder in his eyes. “You have made me proud, dear son. But soon you will have another opportunity to make me prouder still: I trust you are old enough, and have trained sufficiently diligently, to serve as my sword-bearer in the battle to come. I will have great need of Caliburnus soon, so ensure that it remains razor-sharp and in the best condition these next few weeks.”

    “Certainly, father!” Artorius Junior crowed back, his own cheeks reddening at the Riothamus’ praise and the opportunity to so much as carry the fabled ‘Sword from the Stone’ around. But in that moment he was reminded of how his half-brother had lit up when shown even the slightest approval by their father. “About Medraut – “ He began to question.

    The elder Romano-Briton royal cut him off and began to subtly steer him toward the door with one hand. “Do not fear your elder brother. The circumstances of his birth are my fault and his mother’s, not his, but they still weigh him down all the same and will forevermore prevent him from inheriting this crown I bear ahead of you. Nor should you fear for him: Medraut knows what battle is like, though his experience is still rather lacking, and he knows his way around sword and lance both.” He spoke quickly, as if to simultaneously silence and reassure his heir at once, and it seemed to work as the younger Artorius’ train of thought was derailed by his words, keeping him quiet. “Now, inform your servants that they must pack your things at once. After all, you are coming with me to the battlefield of Alauna. There, we will chart Britannia's course for the rest of this new century...”

    Great Palace of Constantinople, February 25 500

    “The spoils of victory are sweet indeed,” The Caesar Theodosius joked, even as he set his goblet down and his smile appeared more of a grimace than he’d have liked. “Entirely too sweet, in this case. Do the Isaurians mean to poison us with sugar-of-lead from beyond the grave?”

    “Speak for yourself, my friend!” Sabbatius, now Augustus of the East, gulped down a large helping of wine while the young noblemen and ladies around them laughed – those who were paying attention to him and not each other, anyway. “I see nothing wrong with this wine. An exquisite vintage from Cyprus, I’ve been told – and faithful Narses has also assured me, in that same breath no less, that it is not poisoned. Illus and Trocundus were many things, traitorous usurpers deserving death chief among them, but I will grant that they had good taste.”

    Theodosius himself joined the laughter at that. Little wonder Sabbatius enjoyed the sweet wine much more than he did, he recalled the emperor had never quite lost the sweet tooth he had as a boy. For his part, he just helped himself to another leg of roasted and herbed chicken instead, and called on a servant to bring him a drier wine before continuing his conversation with the Augustus. “Well, imperial majesty, once you have finished with that goblet – what do you intend to do next?”

    “Retire to my chambers, of course, and go to sleep with the lovely Theodora at my side.” Sabbatius responded with equal cheer and laziness, draping his free arm around the aforementioned woman’s shoulders while taking another sip from the jeweled chalice in his other hand. Theodosius matched her smile with a rather strained one of his own – she was certainly pleasant to look at, a short and slender Persian beauty with long raven tresses that contrasted with her pale, blemishless skin, who seemed to always find the most flattering dresses for her figure. But there was something about her that put Caesar off ever since they’d first met on the day of their entry into Constantinople, and it wasn’t just that she was Persian, considering his own affections for her sister Anastasia. “Why? Do you think I should spend this evening tending to matters of state, as I already have spent the first two-thirds of the day?”

    “Of course not. An emperor deserves to rest well after a day’s hard work, much less years of fighting for the throne which was and is rightfully his.” Theodora smiled coyly as she ran a hand through the emperor's red-gold curls, but Theodosius thought her expression looked more like a smirk, one that was subtly mocking him. Just another thing to mislike, one more show of untrustworthiness in his view – not unlike how she and her kin had converted to Christianity in the years following their father’s death, but not once did he ever feel convinced of their sincerity (save Anastasia’s), it always seemed to him that they had converted just to ingratiate themselves with the Eastern court. “How fortunate that my little sister is still relieving herself, else she would be dreadfully scandalized by the turn our conversation has taken. But then, that is entirely her own fault for ignoring me when I warned her not to eat those Assyrian dates.”

    Theodosius repressed a sigh. He knew it would do no good to challenge Balash’s elder daughter over this matter, considering how besotted his friend was with her, so instead he decided to talk about another subject of importance. “I meant, my friend, about what you will do tomorrow, and the day after that, and the year after that. I know you last mentioned you intended to cross lances with Toramana again as soon as you are able…”

    “I meant every word then and I still mean it now.” Sabbatius replied, his genial expression instantly vanishing. “The White Huns test my patience every day. I have not forgotten that they pried my uncle and grandfather’s conquests from my hands in a moment of weakness, and I intend to recover the provinces I had lost while Trocundus weighed me down with his continued backstabbing at the first opportunity.”

    “And I still pray that you will find it in yourself to go much further than that, august emperor.” Theodora chipped in, straightening her posture while remaining seated as she spoke. “Why should you stop at Nineveh? Your Trajan did not stop until he reached Susa. And of course, as you well know Iskandar did not stop until he reached the mountains of Sogdia and the jungles of India. Your friend’s kindred destroyed the Black Huns; why should you now not do the same unto their cousins the White, make all which is theirs yours, and bring the light of God and Roman law to so many who have known neither for so long?”

    “I admire Alexander, but I am not him. Not that I do not appreciate the comparison, my dear.” Sabbatius grinned, the seriousness on his face and the tension in his shoulders gone in a flash. “Theodosius remembers correctly: I said I will do battle with Toramana again as soon as I am able, but I am far from that. The Eastern Empire needs time to rebuild after twenty years of corrupt usurpers, each worse than the last: there are criminals to purge, heretics to chastise, cities and fortresses to repair, armies to reinforce and a treasury to refill. A new century dawns upon us, and I intend to make it a Roman one, but there is much – and much less glamorous – work to be done before I can make that dream a reality.” He held out his goblet for one of the palace eunuchs to refill, and scooped up a pheasant leg to dig into with the other. “I trust that I can still rely on your father’s cooperation in this trying time?”

    “Of course.” Theodosius had not seen his father since he last left for war back in 483. He had not been able to return even for his little brother Gratian’s funeral; he remembered Gratian had been quite the annoying brat as a younger child, showing signs of the wild and rebellious streak which eventually got him killed, but it still troubled him and made him feel oddly guilty to know that he was already down one brother, and more-so that his father had apparently taken the loss so much worse than anyone else that he shut himself in his chambers for three whole years. Perhaps it was a testament to the Western Empire’s renewed strength, the fruit of his grandfather’s labor, that it did not fall apart at its seams during those three years without its emperor. “As planned, I will be leaving for Ravenna at the end of this week. I will do my utmost to remind him of the importance of a strong and revitalized Eastern brother during that visit.”

    “Excellent!” As soon as the servant had finished refilling his cup, Sabbatius lifted it to his lips and took a hearty gulp to wash down the pheasant. “You can tell him I do not intend to move against eastern Illyricum. After all he has done for me, I would sooner plant my labarum in Alexandria-Eschate[3] than in Athens. And his father’s – your grandfather’s, the great Honorius – fiscal reforms are an inspiration to myself. I have no doubt that, under such reforms and prudent management, I will be able to cultivate the wealth of the Orient to new heights.”

    “And to similarly cultivate the riches of the further East, yes?” Queried Basil, the brother of Theodora and Anastasia – and heir to the last Shah of the Persians, their father Balash; untimely cut down by the machinations of their cousin, who Theodosius heard now rots away in her own son’s prison. “Surely I do not have to tell you of the gold, spices and silks of our homeland.” The Caesar repressed a chortle. This man wasn’t much older than Sabbatius, and yet he conducted himself with all the political grace and subtlety of one of his father’s raging elephants. Looked like he had far too much to drink as well, although fortunately for them all, he was a friendly drunk rather than one whose fury was brought to the surface by wine.

    “No, you certainly do not, brother Basil. I have learned about all that and more from my tutors.” Sabbatius took another deep drink, then continued, “The two of you certainly are pushing hard for me to retake Persia for you this evening, aren’t you?” When Theodora flushed and looked away, unsmiling for once, while Basil laughed nervously and emptied his own cup in one hurried gulp, the Augustus laughed back. Theodosius himself grinned: it was good to know that the sweet wine did not seem to be dulling his friend's judgment. “All in good time, friends, all in good time. But considering all the wars of the past twenty years, it may take me half as long to rebuild this half of the Roman Empire to a point where I can get as far as Ctesiphon, and longer still to make it so powerful that I can think about following in Alexander’s footsteps outside of my fever dreams.”

    “There’s something else we need to discuss, Sabbatius.” Theodosius interrupted. He remembered how their last discussion had instantly chilled when the emperor informed the Sassanid siblings that, when he went to war with the Eftals, he would be willing to make Basil a governor – even a hereditary prince – over Mesopotamia or Persis or whatever other satrapy he desired, but making him Shah of all the lands his father once ruled was out of the question: there was only going to be one Emperor in the East after all was said and done. So he figured a change of topic was needed to keep the mood at this private party positive, no matter how little he trusted the Sassanids. “Before we parted ways, Theodoric of the Ostrogoths expressed an interest in wedding his son Theudis – you may remember him, yes, a strong lad but too young to ride to war with the rest of us when we last passed Sirmium? – to your cousin Anna.”

    “Oh really?” Sabbatius set his cup down entirely and leaned in closer, even lefting his other hand from Theodora’s shoulder to clasp both hands together. “That is news to me. I would have thought he’d have gone for your sister…”

    “Holy Mother Church deems them too closely related, for we are first cousins through our mothers.” Theodosius explained. “And obviously, my father would never permit Maria to adopt the Arian heresy even if she were inclined to do so, which I doubt with all the strength God has given me. That just leaves Theodoric with one option for an imperial match. I tell you this now, so you will not be surprised if he should come asking about it in the next few weeks or months.”

    “My thanks, old friend.” Sabbatius relaxed slightly, nodding. This was a thorny subject for the emperor, Theodosius knew: Anna was not willing to follow her mother Alypia into a convent, but as the only daughter of the middle Neo-Constantinian sister and the usurper Patricius, she still possessed a dangerous claim to the Eastern Roman throne. That Theodoric was a barbarian was not necessarily an obstacle, considering his son was half-Roman (and the grandson of the noble Majorian no less, just like Theodosius himself and his own siblings) and Sabbatius himself had a Gothic father. Still, none could deny that if not for Theodoric and the Ostrogoths, Sabbatius would not be partying in the Great Palace of Constantinople tonight; and that, in light of this, it was inevitable that he should look for some commensurate reward. “Well, Theodoric has proven himself to be a valuable ally – and a formidable enemy. If he makes that request, I will certainly have to give it careful consideration.” The emperor remarked guardedly.

    “Pardon me.” Theodosius had only just nodded in response when he heard the softer voice of Anastasia, the younger of the Persian princesses, and immediately moved to make room for her on his couch. “My apologies and thanks to you, Theodosius. You were right, sister, those dates were no good.” Said sister laughed, as did the emperor and princes around them, while Anastasia took her seat by Theodosius’ side. As fair as her sister, the Caesar thought, but lacking her hidden venom – indeed she was something of an ingenue, which he was not expecting out of any of the ladies of the fallen Sassanid dynasty. So when she asked, “What did I miss?” He answered, “Oh, nothing of import” – and nobody cared to correct him. The party would go on for a few hours more, but politics and ambitions of conquest were no longer to be discussed at the table.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Modern Norfolk.

    [2] Alcester.

    [3] Khujand.
     
    500-501: ...arises the purple phoenix
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The last year of the 5th century was an especially busy one for the Eastern Roman Empire, which had over a quarter of a century’s worth of increasing mismanagement, internal crises and bloodshed to repair. Once firmly ensconced on the throne, Sabbatius wasted little time in getting to work: his first order of business was ousting many of the imperial bureaucrats installed by the Asparians or Isaurians. In many cases, especially among the cronies appointed by Illus, these were men who needed to be arrested for crimesranging from embezzlement, to imposing higher taxes than actually required (and embezzling the ‘extra’ funds), to murdering their rivals anyway.

    Having spent the spring cleaning house, Sabbatius’ next priority was to restore the financial solvency of the East, which although always the richer of the two Romes, had been impoverished in recent decades by those usurpers, the corruption which flourished beneath them and their (often failed) wars. Taking a page out of Honorius II’s book, the new Augustus decreed that all taxes were to be collected and government transactions carried out in coin rather than in kind. Operations were expanded at gold and silver mines within imperial territory, such as those near Coptos[1] in Egypt, or contracted out to vassals such as the Armenians (who had one such large and well-known gold mining complex at Sotk) as part of a demand for tribute in exchange for there being no further reprisals, not even hostage-taking, from the new emperor.

    KQu0bLA.jpg

    Like Honorius had done in the West, Sabbatius minted new coins which were now to be the exclusive legal tender of the East. This particular gold solidus depicts Jesus Christ on one side and the new Augustus on the other

    To collect and account for this money, Sabbatius had to appoint a host of new bureaucrats to replace the ones who he’d just fired. In the early parts of the year he tried to fill the ranks with provincial equestrians (mostly from Thrace and western Anatolia) and esteemed citizens, especially clerics, from Constantinople. But the need to quickly refill the treasury and restaff the bureaucracy in order to finish his reforms before he ran out of momentum led the emperor to turn to selling offices to the highest bidder. In theory he tried to prioritize qualified elements of the provincial aristocracy and urban merchants, of course – literacy and numeracy were made mandatory requirements for service in his bureaucracy, and he displayed a preference for recruiting & assigning locals to administer their own provinces – but in practice, at least some less-than-qualified officials were always going to make it through, leaving the Eastern imperial state apparatus less clean than Sabbatius would have liked.

    As early as this autumn, the emperor had to preside over the executions of a tax collector for extorting more money than he should have from the citizens of Smyrna and an official in Philippopolis for embezzlement, something made even more embarrassing by the fact that both men had been among those Thracians who’d supported his claim from the mid-480s. Only through quick thinking did he manage to salvage a silver lining, by spinning both cases into proof of his commitment to restoring the rule of Roman law without playing favorites. Still, these incidents and others which would follow in the coming years motivated Sabbatius to look into the possibility of a much more extensive overhaul of the Roman legal code – though considering there were many centuries’ (or even over a thousand years’, taking Roman republican and royal history into account) worth of laws, cases, precedents and jurists’ opinions to sift through and a Western Empire with which he’d have to coordinate such an exhaustive reform, it would take many more years yet for him to so much as truly begin this herculean undertaking.

    In a less controversial development Sabbatius also dispersed the Moesogoths, his father’s people, across his empire under the guise of being rewarded for having aided his rise to power with high office and plum commands. In practice, what this accomplished was their scattering over a landmass stretching from the Danubian Limes to the sands of Egypt and the headwaters of the Tigris & Euphrates, all but ensuring their assimilation and that they would never be able to mount a geographically concentrated rebellion against Constantinople. At the imperial court itself, while Moesogoth captains such as Ioannes continued to enjoy positions of prominence where Illus and Trocundus’ Isaurian allies once sat, they were increasingly counterbalanced by an influx of Armenian soldiers and Ionian Greek officials stewarded by the empress-mother Lucina and the eunuch Narses. As the Moesogoths were never as numerous or accomplished as their Visi- and Ostrogothic cousins in the west, this carefully disguised blow still neutralized the potential dangers posed by this third Gothic bloc with even lower chances of retaliation.

    IE54Tkd.jpg

    A Moesogoth official toasts his new Greek and Syrian coworkers in Edessa over supper

    It would take years for these reforms to bear fruit, but even weighed down by the occasional less-than-qualified son or nephew of entrenched aristocrats who bought their way into the emptied state bureaucracy, Sabbatius had set the Eastern Empire firmly on the road to recovery. Even as early as the first half of the new decade, the requirement that taxes be collected in coin increased state revenue while making it more difficult for the tax-collectors to overcharge imperial subjects or embezzle from what they’d collected, effectively shrinking the tax burden on the people as this policy had done in the West. The dispersal of the Moesogoths also removed a clear danger to the security of the Thracian provinces and Constantinople itself, though again it would take years – generations, even – to fully assimilate them. In the medium term, the funds refilling the imperial treasury would be put to good use in repairing roads, aqueducts and other infrastructure damaged across the wars of the past two-and-a-half decades; paying the wages of the imperial army, now needed to clear those rebuilt roads of brigands (most dangerously remnants of the Isaurian armies which never accepted Sabbatius’ pardon due to religious fanaticism, knowledge that their crimes were unforgivable, or sheer loyalty to the Isaurian brothers – often coupled with the regenade soldiers being Isaurians themselves); and building new churches and monuments or funding charitable works to further impress & win over the populace.

    Much more immediate in their effect were the marriage games playing out across both empires. In Constantinople, Sabbatius had engaged in a whirlwind romance with the Persian princess Theodora – formerly Zurvandokht – soon after returning from his campaigns against Toramana and Trocundus. The elder daughter of Balash, the assassinated last Shah of Persia, Theodora had converted to Christianity and taken on a Christian name in her teens alongside her siblings, though both she and her brother Basil (formerly Shahryar) reportedly sympathized with the Nestorian theological position common to the Syriac Christians. The emperor married her in the early months of summer, securing for himself not only an heir (Theodora became visibly pregnant before the year’s end) but also a claim to the former Sassanid Empire, one which set Toramana on guard and which he clearly intended to make good on in the future.

    Theodosius, Caesar of the West, also lingered in Constantinople for a few months with his best friend before returning home. In that time he courted Theodora’s and Basil’s sister, Anastasia (formerly Yazdoi), and married her in a ceremony in Ravenna soon after reuniting with his family and securing his father’s permission, having assured the Emperor Eucherius that she was now a devout Christian and would not bring the fire-worshiping traditions of her people to the Western court. Before departing, Theodosius had also alerted Sabbatius to the probability that Theodoric Amal would be paying Constantinople a visit about an imperial marriage for his son soon, and indeed that was exactly what happened in mid-June. As he essentially owed his throne to Theodoric at least as much as he did his father Vitalian, and having to worry about Ostrogothic hostility to his west would distract him from his eastern ambitions, Sabbatius granted Theodoric’s request to marry his cousin Anna, the daughter of Alypia and Emperor Patricius, to Prince Theudis, the heir to the Ostrogoth kingdom – so long as their wedding was an Ephesian one, which the Ostrogoth prince (already sympathetic and well-acclimated to the orthodox position thanks to his mother Domnina’s influence) personally agreed to.

    DoWXMjW.png

    Theodora and Anastasia, the Sassanid princesses whose double marriage tied Sabbatius and Theodosius - who considered themselves brothers from different mothers - by blood, if not quite by shared geopolitical concerns & ambitions

    No sooner had Theodoric achieved this milestone did he come home to alarming news. Merobaudes had come down from Augusta Treverorum, and managed to so impress Eucherius with tales of his heroics against the Thuringians that – despite the opposition of his wife Natalia – he agreed to marry his only daughter, the princess Maria, to Merobaudes’ eldest son Aloysius. Theodoric had not been blind to the Romano-Frank’s rapidly growing power and cultivation of a network of allies among the Germanic federates in the empire’s northern half, and feared that Merobaudes was plotting to steal his position as magister militum from him or even had his eyes on the purple.

    To increase his own power and test Eucherius’ malleability for himself the Gothic king capitalized on the death of seventy-nine-year-old Orestes this fall, which left the governorship of Pannonia vacant; Theodoric pushed for his replacement by Eutharic[2], a distant relative of his, over Orestes’ son Romulus[3], though through his mother Theodosia the other man was related both to the Stilichians themselves and Bleda the Hun. Eucherius conceded this demand under the condition that Eutharic also be baptised an Ephesian like Theudis had been, effectively handing over to the Ostrogoths the little parts of Pannonia which they did not already control. His remaining sons were in turn alarmed by this further surge in Ostrogothic power and lobbied their father to reverse it, but as Eucherius was convinced of the sincerity of Eutharic’s conversion, the arguments of Theodosius and Constantine both fell on deaf ears. They next tried to contact Romulus himself, but the older man had immediately given up his attempts to gather a private army of bucellarii and resist the Ostrogoths after Eutharic paid him a ‘friendly visit’ at his villa to discuss their respective places in the new order with 2,000 Ostrogoth warriors in tow, following which the Stilichians conceded that they’d have to find another way to rein in their increasingly overmighty federates.

    In the extreme western reaches of the Roman world, Artorius of Britannia was preparing to wage the final battle of what he hoped to be his final war with the Anglo-Saxons. As his truce with Ælle approached its conclusion and ships bearing the latter’s Angle allies were finally sighted off British shores, the Riothamus hastened up a Roman road to engage his old enemy before those reinforcements could be brought to bear, detaching a small cavalry force under Llenleawc to intercept and harass the Angles when they should finally land to keep them from linking up with the Saxons. Ælle himself had massed the full extent of his remaining strength at the mostly-ruined market town of Alauna right on the edge of the truce line, which Artorius claimed was provocation enough to justify him breaking the truce with a few weeks left to go.

    As Artorius and his 12,500-strong army reached Alauna on March 9, he found the 10,000 Saxons – amassed by their Bretwalda out of all their people’s remaining strength, even the old men and young boys who could still hold a spear – arraying for battle outside Alauna’s destroyed walls, with most of their force having taken up positions at the fords of the two rivers around which the town was built while some 200 of their archers had used ladders to climb up onto the remains of said walls. Despite the strong Saxon position, Artorius committed to an attack anyway, knowing he had to prevent Ælle from linking up with his new allies at any cost. At Medraut’s request he had allowed his eldest son to lead the first assault on the Saxon formations (invariably stout shield-walls formed by the best and most heavily armored of their warriors, backed by poorer and more poorly-equipped infantry and skirmishers) with the Romano-British vanguard, a mostly Dumnonian and Cornish host which he jointly commanded with his neighbor Drustan of Cornovia. But this first Romano-British attack was repelled before noon with significant casualties, failing to make much of an impression on the Saxon defense, and Medraut greatly disappointed his father when he fled before Beowulf the Geat after witnessing the latter slaying Drustan with an ax rather than try to avenge the Cornish king – precipitating his remaining men’s retreat in the first place.

    wJLcySA.jpg

    Drustan of Cornovia and Medraut of Dumnonia leading their ill-fated attack on the Saxons before Alauna

    After collecting Medraut and the remnants of the vanguard, the Riothamus next committed the main body of his army to an attack at noon. Despite the preliminary barrages of his Cambrian longbowmen and Romano-British horse-archers, neither his cavalry nor heavy infantry could break through. Disaster nearly struck when Caius’ contingent was routed and pursued back over the ford it was contesting by Cymen’s warriors; Artorius rode to stem the rout and was himself engaged by the Geatish champion, who felled his steed Hengroen from underneath him and in so doing nearly provoked a rout across the rest of the Romano-British army, for they feared their mighty king was no more. But Artorius rose to his feet and rallied for a counterattack; Beowulf’s next blow split his shield and broke his off-hand’s wrist, but with Caliburnus in his other hand and his own formidable downswing he sundered the Geat’s helmet, wounded him badly enough that he soon passed out (and both sides thought he had died) and left him with a scar running down his face. Heartened by the arrival of their reserve and the apparent death of the enemy champion, the Romano-Britons followed Artorius when he mounted another horse with his son Artorius Junior’s help and exhorted them to fight on, annihilating Cymen’s exposed division and felling the second of Ælle’s sons.

    The wounded Artorius and Caius pushed on to lead their warriors over Cymen’s ford, threatening the Saxon army’s flank and forcing Ælle to pull troops from the other crossings to keep them from attacking into Alauna itself, which in turn had a cascading effect and allowed the other Romano-British divisions to eventually break through their Saxon counterparts. By nightfall most of the Saxon army (including Ælle’s heir Cissa) was in full rout save for Ælle himself, who had retreated to the former market square of Alauna with fewer than a hundred of his hearth-companions – the rest having fallen in the town streets – and made his defiant last stand there.

    Although extremely old, the Bretwalda was spry for his age and demonstrated his deadliness by slaying Caius when the latter thought to ride him down. Enraged at his best friend’s death, Artorius stepped up to fight him next despite his own injury, trusting that the wounds Caius and others had inflicted would weigh Ælle down as much as his own broken hand. They did not, and Ælle managed to knock his opponent down and Caliburnus out of his hand when – of all people – Medraut saved his father’s life by throwing a javelin into Ælle’s face as he lifted his ax for the finishing blow and Artorius himself had just managed to regain his grip on his sword’s hilt. Artorius thanked Medraut for ensuring his survival, but also physically chastised him for the dishonorable and uninvited assist even as his troops finished off the last of Ælle’s bodyguards. Thus ended the Battle of Alauna in the last hours of March 9, having lasted more than twelve hours and cost 3,500 Romano-Britons and 4,500 Anglo-Saxons their lives; aside from exhaustion, the Romano-British pursuit was further hobbled by a good chunk of their cavalry being away to harass the Angles, preventing the Saxon casualties from growing even higher.

    FCeFDog.jpg

    Artorius, the Pendragon, prepares to fight Ælle the Saxon to avenge his friend Caius. Medraut, King of Dumnonia and his eldest son, rides to his right; Artorius the Younger, his barely pubescent legitimate heir, anxiously looks on from his left

    Despite the heavy Romano-British casualties and Artorius’ wounds, his victory was still a decisive one: the even more bloodied and scattered Saxons were in no condition to stop his advance on Eoforwic, collecting Llenleawc’s horsemen along the way. The Angles, however, certainly were, and the appearance of their 9,000 fresh warriors (to say nothing of the other tens of thousands of women & children who had accompanied their men on Icel’s migration) alongside the much more ragged remnants of the Saxon host under Cissa and Cymen’s sons dissuaded the Riothamus from attempting to drive these Germanic peoples into the sea altogether, though hotheads like Llenleawc and Medraut pushed him to try. Instead Artorius offered to negotiate the terms of a more permanent peace, which even Icel took up up on out of concern that – however tired and bloodied – the Romano-Britons likely still had a not-inconsiderable amount of fight in them after having come this far, while his own allies were too badly mauled and disorganized to be of much help.

    By the terms of the Accord of Eoforwic/Eboracum reached that summer, the northern border of the Romano-British realm was fixed from the bay of Deva Victrix (following a river which the Anglo-Saxons called the Mersey, or ‘boundary’) to Lindum and the swamps & lakes between it and the Abus. Everything to the north was to be left to the Anglo-Saxons, with the Riothamus and his vassals swearing on the Bible that they would never render aid to the Britons beyond. The Saxons themselves divided their domains, with Cissa retaining control of Eoforwic and its environs even as his nephews carved out fiefdoms of their own, and Icel claimed the former lands of Bryneich – now called Beornice, or Bernicia, in the English tongue – as his homeland, asserting his claim over the more established Angle settlers already present there at sword-point and doing the same with the title of Bretwalda, which Cissa opposed but was in no condition to actually contest. To seal the deal, Artorius the Younger was to wed Cissa’s youngest and only unmarried daughter Seaxburh, and both sides would exchange their prisoners: from the Romano-British side this also meant the release of Beowulf, who was found to be alive after his duel with Artorius, and entered the service of Leofhelm of Elmet, keeping himself close to the border of his sworn enemies.

    On the other side of the known world, the Aksumites overwhelmed Sana’a’s small garrison in a bold pre-dawn escalade and proceeded to sack the Himyarite capital early in the year, long before King Mas’ud could arrive to stop them. Instead the Arab king arrived on April 18 to find Prince Kaleb firmly ensconced behind his walls and equally willing to fight or negotiate the terms of a peace treaty favorable to Aksum. Mas’ud could not let a humiliating blow of this magnitude go unanswered, and opted to besiege the Aksumites in Sana’a with the knowledge that – being so far from home and the flatter coastlands – they’d surely soon run out of supplies.

    Kaleb was an able commander and understood this truth as well however, so the Himyarites were in for a nasty shock when their enemies sallied forth on April 24 and routed them in a vicious, one-sided battle. Mas’ud was able to escape the carnage and retreated to Ma’rib, but did have to finally negotiate an agreement where the territorial status quo ante was to be restored…with the addition that Kaleb got to leave Himyarite territory with a considerable amount of loot and slaves in his baggage train. Within another year, the horribly embarrassed Mas’ud was overthrown and killed along with his family in a brutal palace coup launched by one of his captains, Lu’hiah Yanuf, who assumed the regnal name Dhu Shanatir[4].

    Q68zof8.jpg

    Mas'ud ibn Hassan pleads with Lu'hiah Yanuf to not go through with his coup in vain, moments before the latter storms the former's palace

    Come 501, the sixth century dawned and with it the next step in Sabbatius’ grand plans for the reconstruction of the Eastern Roman Empire. This time, as his first son and heir Anthemius (so named to further cement his legacy as being that of the last Eastern Augusti whose legitimacy was not in question) was born; his administration stabilized; infrastructure continued to be rebuilt; and funds began to flow into his treasury, he set his sights on reconstructing its military might. The emperor began with the core of his army, recruiting sons of the Thracian and Constantinopolitan aristocracy into the ranks of the Eastern Scholae Palatinae (depleted after their involvement in various coups and countercoups under the usurpers of the past decades) and those of the Anatolian nobility into a new corps of elite infantry called the Excubitores, or ‘sentinels’.

    Many understrength comital legions based in Thrace were merged to form full-strength ones which were then redeployed to Syria & Palaestina now that the Eastern Empire had a friendly Western neighbor, and new units of numerii or numeroi (barbarian auxiliaries) raised from the Sclaveni of Scythia Minor went to accompany them. Over the coming years and decades, Sabbatius would shift an increasing amount of money toward the raising of new palatine and comital legions from all over his empire – Thracian & Anatolian footsoldiers with Armenian cavalry, Cretan & Syrian archers, and officers who were veterans of the most recent civil war (Moesogoth or otherwise) was perceived as the ideal combination – with the purpose of a renewed war against the Western Hephthalites in mind. People driven from the countryside by the civil wars who could not or would not return to their homesteads for whatever reason found renewed employment in the cities and camps as the Eastern fabricae roared back to life to provide these new legions with their equipment, in exchange for the coin which was coming & going to & from Constantinople with increasing volume every year.

    It was also around this time that the factional battle-lines within the Western Roman Empire began to fully harden, as Merobaudes asked the emperor to be allowed to renew hostilities with the Thuringians and finally conquer them – only to be shut down at the insistence of Theodoric the Ostrogoth, who persuaded Eucherius with arguments about how the empire should not overextend itself but was really primarily concerned about his rival growing even more powerful and adding a new Germanic vassal to the ranks of his lackeys. Theodoric had also not forgotten how Merobaudes first attacked the Thuringians on his own initiative during Eucherius’ seclusion (and while Theodoric himself was away fighting in the east) and privately threatened him with bloody reprisal if he should attempt that again, further souring relations between the pair.

    This brewing factional struggle pitted Merobaudes’ camp, comprised of himself and his allies among the Romano-Gallic nobility & newer Germanic federates, against that of Theodoric, which consisted not only of his own Ostrogoths but also increasingly their Visigoth cousins and the Italian Senatorial aristocracy, to whom Theodoric built alliances through his daughters’ marriages and carefully controlled appointments to valuable offices in the army & civil bureaucracy. The former were named the ‘Franks’ and the latter the ‘Goths’ after Merobaudes’ and Theodoric’s barbaric ancestry, though neither would have considered this a fair appraisal; in Merobaudes’ case his family had held Roman citizenship and assimilated into Roman society for a century and a half - he would have considered himself no more barbaric than the Stilichians themselves - and both factions counted many ‘proper’ Romans of note from Gaul, Italy, Hispania and Dalmatia among their supporters. They were also identified as ‘Blues’ and ‘Greens’ after the chariot teams which Merobaudes and Theodoric, respectively, favored in the Circus Maximus.

    Caught in-between these camps was the weak emperor Eucherius II, who was rendered a pawn in their game of tug-of-war – though his sons took actions of their own to escape the Franks’ and Goths’ shadow with their mother’s backing. Theodosius and Constantine courted the African kings, the Church and the smaller landholders of the other provinces for support against both rival factions; Natalia also introduced them to Severinus Boethius[5], son of the late Praetorian Prefect of Italy and a promising young senator (not much older than Theodosius himself) whose honesty and broad scholarly talents had impressed the Augusta in the first place. Furthermore, they respectively publicly patronized the Red and White chariot-racing teams – both, after all, being colors traditionally associated with the imperial family – to set themselves further apart from Merobaudes and Theodoric, and paid out of their own pockets to promote these teams and restore them to equal prominence with the Blues and Greens, whose popularity among the urban mob had eclipsed theirs since the 4th century.

    RhpzxD3.jpg

    The Red and White teams pull ahead of their Green and Blue rivals in the Circus Maximus, much as Theodosius and Constantine hope to do against the Frankish and Gothic factions at their father's court

    In Britannia, Artorius buried the casualties of his seemingly final contest with the Anglo-Saxons and distributed the spoils of war among the survivors – most importantly, partitioning the recovered midland territories into fiefs for new lords promoted from the most promising of his captains, while also effectively retaining Deva Victrix and the lands around the nearby Sinus Victoriae[6] as an additional royal fiefdom by appointing Artorius the Younger its comes palatinus, or palatine count (so-called because the son naturally mostly remained at his father’s court, and left the day-to-day administration of the territory to royally appointed officials). The same was done with Lindum which, being another old Romano-British center, was nominally handed off to his younger son Lecatus as its new dux, though as that boy was but six years old it too essentially remained under Artorius’ direct rule until he came of age; in the meantime the Riothamus would have to not only rebuild the city, which was a hollow shell of its former self after decades of warfare and periodic Saxon occupation, but also integrate the many Saxons who had come to settle there while accommodating the few remaining Romano-Britons and the more numerous refugees who moved there, either because their parents used to live in Lindum or simply in search of opportunity away from the soon-to-be-previously overcrowded Londinium and Camulodunum.

    While the Romano-Britons settled in to rebuild after their victory, Icel of the Angles was facing his own set of challenges. Winning more lands for his people (now that the avenues for southward expansion which Ælle promised had been blocked off) and renown for himself as a war leader was the easier challenge; with his fresh host he repeatedly smashed the Votadini throughout this year, ending their kingdom of Gododdin and conquering their tribal capital at Din Eidyn (now renamed Edinburgh) by Yuletide – the bards of nearby Alcluyd[7] composed a lament for the last doomed defenders of that fortified town called Y Gododdin[8], but few would care to hear it outside the rapidly dwindling ranks of their fellow free Britons. He was not as successful at consolidating his authority over the more established Saxons; they were not as weak as the Jutes had been when Ælle subjugated those people, and Cissa and the sons of Cymen deeply resented Icel’s tardiness in aiding them against Artorius and contrasting eagerness to assume he was their overlord after they’d been weakened, even if most of them did not particularly care to raise Cissa up to that status either. Bretwalda he might nominally be, but Icel’s equally nominal vassals readily called themselves kings (cyning) in their own lands and required him to show up to their hall with many warriors to enforce his dictates – ironically, such disunity among the Anglo-Saxons would prove more helpful to the cause of peace between them and the Romano-Britons now firmly established in the south than any of Artorius’ own works.

    In the east, Emperor Gong once more flexed China’s renewed muscles, this time against the nations to the south and west of the Middle Kingdom. They renewed diplomatic ties – namely, demands for tribute backed with the carrot of imperial marriage matches and favorable trade ties as well as the stick represented by the Chinese army – with the heavily Indianized kingdoms of the Cham and Funanese, who in turn contributed to the spread of the Dharmic religions in China over the next centuries. Notably, the southern monks welcomed by Crown Prince Huan and Kavadh spurred a growing folk belief among Chinese Buddhists (who were inclined toward a more theistic and communal approach toward the new religion than the Indians and Central Asians) in a group of twenty-four protective devas who were mostly reinterpreted Hindu deities.

    Gong ran into more trouble when he tried to assert Chinese suzerainty beyond the Hexi Corridor and the Rouran lands, however, for (aside from the Chinese colony of Gaochang[9]) the oasis states of the Tarim Basin did not have fond memories of the Han-era Protectorate of the Western Regions and turned to the Eastern Hephthalites for protection from their returning overlords. While he had spent the last couple of years settling in to digest his Indian conquests and building numerous Buddhist temples & stupas, Lakhana was happy to welcome more willing subjects into his domain and wary of Chinese encroachment into the lands of the Tocharians, who the Bactrian and Sogdian portions of the Eftal confederacy considered their kindred. Coins bearing Lakhana’s likeness began to circulate in greater volumes in Kashgar, Khotan and Kucha, while White Hun warriors rode out in increasing number to contest the Chinese advance and demonstrate Lakhana’s seriousness in protecting the oasis kingdoms of the Silk Road from them. Lakhana also increasingly styled himself not as a Šao but as a Mahārājadhirāja, much like his cousins in Ctesiphon had, as befitting a ruler whose dominion stretched from the Pamir Mountains to the Ganges and now possibly the Tarim as well.

    Last of all, 501 also marked the emergence of the first European settlement west of Paparia. Some Irish monks, feeling that their retreat on the coast was growing too crowded, chose to sail further west and discovered the southern edges of what turned out to be an even bigger island. There they set up a new hermitage[10], and while this island they sought solitude on came to be known as ‘Greater Paparia’ (and its smaller, yet more settled eastern neighbor had to now bear the unflattering moniker of ‘Lesser Paparia’), they were collectively referred to as ‘Hyperborea’ by their fellow monks back home in reports to the See of Rome. It was thought that these particular Papar had discovered the northernmost reaches of the Earth, and that there could not possibly be anything – much less any life – even further past their islands.

    5dEEoQF.jpg

    The Papar arrive on the fjords of western 'Hyperborea'

    hRZQ4bh.png
    bOQDgWc.png


    1. Western Roman Empire
    2. Eastern Roman Empire
    3. Franks
    4. March of Arbogast
    5. Visigoths
    6. Province of Lusitania
    7. Province of Baetica
    8. Province of Cartaginensis
    9. Burgundians
    10. Alamanni
    11. Bavarians
    12. Iazyges
    13. Ostrogoths
    14. Altava
    15. Theveste
    16. Romano-British
    17. Anglo-Saxons
    18. Britons
    19. Picts
    20. Irish kingdoms of the Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta and Connachta
    21. Dál Riata
    22. Papar
    23. Frisians
    24. Continental Saxons
    25. Thuringians
    26. Lombards
    27. Heruli
    28. Gepids
    29. Sclaveni
    30. Sclaveni foederati
    31. Vistula Veneti
    32. Antae
    33. Caucasian kingdoms of Lazica, Iberia and Albania
    34. Armenia
    35. Ghassanids
    36. Berbers of Hoggar
    37. Garamantes
    38. Nobatia
    39. Makuria
    40. Alodia
    41. Aksum
    42. Yathrib and the Quraish
    43. Himyar
    44. Western Hephthalites
    45. Lakhmids
    46. Fufuluo
    47. Padishkhwargar
    48. Great Parthian Houses
    49. Sagharak's Horde
    50. Eastern Hephthalites
    51. Gupta Empire
    52. Chen Dynasty
    53. Rouran
    54. Goguryeo
    55. Southern Korean kingdoms of Baekje, Gaya and Silla
    56. Yamato
    57. Cham kingdoms
    58. Funan

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Qift. The gold mine referenced in this case are those of Bir Umm Fawakhir.

    [2] A member of the Amaling royal clan which ruled the Ostrogoths, Eutharic historically married Theodoric’s elder daughter (and eventual successor as ruler of the Ostrogoths) Amalasuintha and fathered a son and daughter by her. He became a Roman citizen and even achieved the rank of Consul, soon after which Theodoric made him his heir-presumptive, but he predeceased the king. While he lived, Eutharic appeared to be a capable and religiously tolerant statesman.

    [3] Romulus Augustulus is historically considered the last Western Roman Augustus, unless one believes him to be a usurper and Julius Nepos (who survived to 480) the true holder of that title. He was a child or teenager when garbed in the purple by his father Orestes at Nepos’ expense, and never amounted to more than a pawn – swiftly deposed by Odoacer after Orestes died by his hand later in 476, and considered such a nonentity that the Scirian warlord allowed him to retire into obscurity in the Gulf of Naples. Unlike his ITL self the historical Romulus Augustulus was probably not half-Hun and certainly not related to Attila’s family, however.

    [4] Little is known with certainty about Dhu Shanatir as a historical figure, other than that he was probably not related to the royal family which had ruled Himyar since it supplanted Saba and was himself overthrown by Dhu Nuwas either in 490 or 517. Arab legend reviles him as a brutal tyrant and serial pedophilic rapist, with his successor being his last intended victim who managed to turn the tables on him.

    [5] Historically known simply as ‘Boethius’, he was a highly accomplished academic and administrator in the reign of Theodoric the Great, and was sufficiently energetic and talented to enter the Senate at the age of 25. Though the late Western Senate has a reputation as a horribly corrupt and incompetent body when it moved itself to do anything of note at all, Boethius stood out as a man who was neither, and is considered a saint by the Catholic Church for his many talents and eventual martyrdom at the hands of Theodoric (who came to fear that he and other Chalcedonian Roman aristocrats were becoming a pro-ERE fifth column in his kingdom).

    [6] Liverpool Bay.

    [7] Strathclyde.

    [8] The historical version of this poetic elegy was composed in the 7th century by the Welsh bard Aneirin, and lamented the warriors of Gododdin launching a failed attack on the Angles at Catraeth (Catterick) rather than defending their capital in a last stand.

    [9] Near Turpan.

    [10] Herjolfsnes.
     
    Last edited:
    502-505: The Dragon's Basin
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    502 was another year of peace, quiet & rebuilding for the two Romes. The only development of note was the appointment of Boethius to the office of magister officiorum in the West in the wake of his predecessor Lucius Sempronius’ retirement, making him one of the highest-ranking civilian officials of that half of the Roman Empire despite his great youth. In truth this move was engineered by the Augusta and her sons to further empower one of their most promising allies, and indeed over the next years Boethius would use his new position to push for a streamlining of the imperial bureaucracy and the increased professionalization of the publicani (tax collectors) – ensuring the West’s government would have fewer administrators who were more loyal to him and the Stilichians by extension, and fewer opportunities for corrupt local kingpins to enrich themselves or for Merobaudes and Theodoric to sink their hooks into the engine of the Western Roman state.

    However, 502 was a less quiet year east of Rome. In the realm of the Western Hephthalites, Toramana found himself embroiled in the doctrinal disputes between Nestorians, orthodox Christians and Miaphysite refugees from the Eastern Roman Empire even as he was trying to settle in for his own hard-earned period of peaceful rest. Even after asking the elders of each sect to submit written summaries of their beliefs, the Buddhist Mahārājadhirāja was as lost trying to comprehend their arguments about Christ’s nature as Sabbatius or Eucherius II would have been had they been forced to wrangle with Indian monks debating the importance of the Pali language. What Toramana did understand, however, was that some of these Christians were friendlier to Rome than others – and anyone who was a friend to Roman interests could not be a friend of his, not after Sabbatius effectively staked a claim on the Sassanid legacy by marrying Theodora and constantly menacing the frontier between their empires.

    When the Patriarch of the East, Hebraeus, died this summer, Toramana took the opportunity to interfere in his succession – and the state of the Church of the East, which remained divided chiefly between Ephesians (of whom Hebraeus had been one) and Nestorians, as well as advocates and opponents of clerical celibacy (respectively aligned with said Ephesians & Nestorians)[1]. He imposed the fervently Nestorian bishop of Karkha, Shila[2], as Hebraeus’ successor. Just as expected, within the year Shila – being not only a Nestorian but a married man with children – convened a synod at Daquqa where a resolution supporting the positions of Theodore of Mopsuestia, Nestorius’ mentor, and by extension canonizing Nestorianism as the official theological position of the Church of the East was adopted, as well as one abolishing clerical celibacy even for bishops. The Ephesian representatives were barely allowed to get a word in, and immediately after the synod the harangues of Shila and his allies began to enjoy the backing of White Hun arrows.

    voeMvJj.jpg

    Shila not so much debating as he is dictating to the Ephesian Christian leaders of Assyria at Daquqa

    Unsurprisingly, the Synod of Daquqa was poorly received in the Roman world, exactly as Shila had warned and as Toramana hoped for. The Eastern Roman Augustus and Patriarch Hypatius of Constantinople furiously denounced the Synod as a ‘robber council’ of no legitimacy, and their declarations were joined by Pope Leo II, Alexander II of Alexandria, Flavian II of Antioch and Elias of Jerusalem[3]. All this the Mahārājadhirāja had anticipated, and the enthusiasm with which Ephesian Christians in his lands received the Pentarchs’ unanimous condemnation of the Synod of Daquqa gave him and his chosen Patriarch an excuse to crack down on them for ‘disloyalty’.

    What Toramana did not anticipate was the rabid hostility of the Syrian and Egyptian Miaphysites he had taken in after the downfall of Trocundus, who viewed the Nestorians as even worse theological enemies than the Ephesians and made their displeasure with his moves (which they perceived as him showing favoritism to said hated enemies) known not only with mob action in the cities of Beth Arabaye, but also by assassinating Shila’s eldest son in December. Toramana had no idea what he’d done to provoke them to such violence, but he considered the Miaphysites’ actions to constitute nothing short of ungrateful treachery after he took them in and countered with a series of extremely brutal reprisals culminating with the burning of sixteen Syriac and Coptic elders on December 31, after first ensuring they witnessed the executions of their families down to their young grandchildren. To his further shock this atrocity and others did not break the Miaphysites’ will to resist, but hardened it by giving them martyrs. As the growing Miaphysite insurgency began to destabilize Hephthalite Mesopotamia, it was ultimately Sabbatius who got the last and loudest laugh out of this turn of events – as far as he was concerned, it was about time the Miaphysites started damaging someone else’s empire.

    RL0ZcE9.jpg

    Toramana forces the Miaphysite elders to watch their kindred being executed before they themselves are burnt at the stake, fully expecting this display of brutality to bring their co-religionists to their knees

    Far to the north, in July the Saxons of Lindum revolted at their displacement by returning Romano-Britons seeking to claim their families’ old land, which frequently happened to be the best land around the devastated city. The rebels briefly took Queen Gwenhwyfar hostage in an attempt to gain leverage, intercepting her party as she traveled to join her husband and eldest son at Segelocum[4], but while they were negotiating the terms of her release Llenleawc freed her in a daring night raid executed on Artorius’ orders. Artorius attacked and crushed them on the morning after, and offered the survivors a ‘free’ choice: accept baptism into the Pelagian Church and be given plots of land to work as tenant farmers, carefully dispersed across Britannia to ensure they would no longer be concentrated in any single region, or remain pagans and be sentenced to work in the gold and silver mines of Cambria until they died of exhaustion.

    Off to the far east, Toramana’s cousins were coming to their first real blows with the Chinese. After King Kaundinye of Arsi[5] refused to pay obeisance to the Dragon Throne, confident in the new alliance with the Eastern Hephthalites, Emperor Gong sent a force of 4,000 men through the Hexi Corridor and into the Tarim Basin to bring him to heel. After arriving in Gaochang in September, the Chinese army went on to besiege Arsi through the first months of autumn. However, in mid-October a force of 5,000 Hephthalite horsemen arrived to attack them from behind and routed them in a fierce night battle with the support of the Arsi garrison. Only a few dozen survivors made it back through the Taklamakan Desert and the Corridor to report of what had happened, after which an angry Gong ended the year by sending three times as many men – led by his third son, Prince Chen Xuezhi – to level Arsi and teach their allies a sharp lesson while they were at it. For convenience’s sake, orders were issued to the governor of Arsi to prepare this army’s siege weapons locally and have them ready for collection as soon as they arrived, which was expected to occur early next year.

    In 503, Theodoric Amal observed the pummeling the Gepids had been taking at the hands of the Heruli as well as the movement of Sclaveni raiders into their southeastern frontier, and deemed it necessary to act before they were completely overrun. In the late spring he petitioned Emperor Eucherius for permission to bring them into the imperial fold as a new federate vassal, citing the opportunity to recover the long-lost province of Dacia and its gold at little cost given the Gepids’ weakness, and handily secured it. This hypocritical move predictably outraged Merobaudes, who had just been kept from doing the same thing with the Thuringians and Continental Saxons by Theodoric himself, and it also spooked the younger Stilichians who did not appreciate another surge in Gothic power.

    uEACzxs.png

    An irate Merobaudes turns his back on Theodoric as the Ostrogoth king rides out to bring the Gepids to heel

    As the Ostrogoth king promised, the Western Empire did not have to expend a significant effort against the Gepids to subjugate them. Theodoric invaded Dacia with a dozen legions and another 12,000 Ostrogoths for a total strength of 24,000 men, which was already too much for the Gepid king Mundus[6] to deal with on top of the Heruli, who had been closing in on his royal seat at Sarmizegetusa. As his people’s traditional protector, the Eastern Roman Empire, was both unwilling and unable to aid them due to having been completely cut off from the southern border of the Gepid realm, Mundus offered to surrender to Theodoric and become a foederatus of the Western Empire if the Ostrogoths would save him from the Heruls, an offer which the magister militum accepted. Theodoric went on to rout the Heruli in a great battle before Sarmizegetusa, expelled them from the mountains of Dacia in a series of further battles which raged into winter, and returned to Ravenna at the year’s end with Mundus at his side, proudly announcing to Eucherius II and his court that the old province of Dacia which Aurelian had been forced to abandon had been reclaimed after over 200 years – though it would still be peopled and defended by the Gepids.

    In the east, Sabbatius offered refuge to the Ephesian Christians fleeing from Hephthalite and Nestorian persecution in Assyria and Mesopotamia, and together with the Pentarchs and Eucherius II he acknowledged one of their surviving elders as Patriarch Paul of the East – Hebraeus’ lawful successor in the See of Saint Thomas. In his latest show of realpolitik the emperor also offered shelter and assistance for the Miaphysite insurgents who were working to terrorize the roads and riverine travel along the Tigris and Euphrates, allowing them to establish fortified bases on his side of the border from which they could raid the Western Hephthalite realm, while tasking his growing number of limitanei on the Mesopotamian frontier with simultaneously preventing them from slipping further west to spread their heretical beliefs among Roman citizens and deterring Eftal pursuit of the raiders into his lands. As he knew that this state of affairs could only persist for so long before Toramana inevitably attacked him for harboring the latter’s enemies, Sabbatius began to fortify the border towns (or repair damage done to existing fortifications, in Nisibis’ case) and mass ever more of his new legions in Syria & Mesopotamia while ordering his Caucasian vassals to begin planning for renewed hostilities with the new power in Persia.

    In the Tarim Basin, Chen Xuezhi’s larger and more formidable second army finally arrived at Gaochang in April and wasted little time there to pick up its siege weapons and local volunteers before marching on Arsi, which they reached in the first days of May. The Chinese overcame Arsi’s defenses over the course of a 12-day siege, then sacked the oasis-city and wiped out its royal family before imposing a local nobleman from Gaochang to rule over what remained as their client. It was this man who Lakhana’s own host of 10,000 found when they arrived from Sogdia, three days too late to prevent their ally’s demise – though not too late to storm the damaged walls themselves, soon after which they killed him and the entirety of the 1,000-strong garrison Xuezhi had left behind.

    w9NlRMl.jpg

    A Chinese soldier from Gaochang, outfitted in the manner of the Tocharian natives (themselves descended from, and clearly inspired by, the Yuezhi – many of whom went on to become the Kushans of India – and Saka peoples)

    Far from being intimidated by the sight of his ally Kaundinye’s head and those of his kin adorning one of the damaged towers of Arsi, the Mahārājadhirāja of the Eastern Hephthalites furiously swore revenge, and just eliminating the interloper the Chinese had left behind would not be enough. Leaving Kaundinye’s nephew Kana in control of Arsi, he pursued the Chen army as it made its way back to Gaochang and attacked them within sight of that other oasis city, getting the drop on them and disrupting Prince Xuezhi’s attempt to organize his ranks with a furious arrow storm and cavalry stampede as his opening move. In the Tarim dust and heat Lakhana faced Chen Xuezhi in single combat, having torn through his surprised army to reach him, and struck his head off after a hard-fought duel.

    As the Chinese left their siege weapons behind in the rout which followed, Lakhana seized those weapons and turned them against Gaochang; he was able to breach the walls and sack the city itself, but could not break into the citadel where the governor, his family and highest officials had gathered, so instead he used a captured mangonel to hurl the Chinese prince’s head onto their highest balcony and left with the rest of Gaochang’s people in chains behind him. The governor notified his superiors, who eventually notified Emperor Gong, who in turn was apoplectic at the news of another army’s destruction and the death of his son. A third Chinese army, this one 35,000 strong and led by Crown Prince Huan as well as Gong’s second son Chen Yufan, began to set out through the Hexi Corridor to avenge their younger brother; Lakhana meanwhile was not blind to the high risk of Chinese retaliation for what he just did, so he remained in the Tarim Basin and summoned thousands more men from Bactria, Sogdia and India to join him and also compelled the remaining oasis-states under his protection to contribute to his efforts in their defense, bringing the strength of his own army up to 25,000. He also sent most of the captured Chinese siege weapons back to Balkh for study – and replication, if possible.

    Come 504, the old Dacian gold mines were once more being exploited for the benefit of the Roman Empire, or at least its Western half. With this new supply, the Western Empire’s mints were able to produce coins of even higher value, accelerating the replacement of the old horrendously debased coinage initiated by Honorius II. However Theodoric made it absolutely clear that the gold mines of Dacia were effectively under his control and the Gepids a new addition to his power-base more than they (officially) were to the empire at large, tying their royal family to his by arranging a marriage between his daughter Theodegotha to Mundus and garrisoning large numbers of Ostrogoths in the mining camps, towns and forts of the Gepids (supposedly to secure them from the Heruli and Sclaveni while they were still recovering from the beatings inflicted over the previous two decades). By arranging the marriage of his other daughter Ostrogotho to Anicius Faustus, the comes sacrorum largitionum whose troubled appointment process had caused a temporary rift between the Empress Natalia and Pope Leo, he further solidified his control over the imperial treasury as well.

    f2QEcN8.jpg

    With the restoration of the Dacian gold supply in addition to the Spanish one, the imperial mints of the West were able to banish the last of the debased coins of old, some of which were almost entirely made of lead

    Faustus aligning himself with the Green clique and Theodoric’s consolidation of power absolutely alarmed the Frankish faction and the Stilichians, to such an extreme in fact that they were willing to temporarily ally with each other to limit his influence. Theodosius persuaded his father to appoint his brother-in-law Aloysius Dux Moguntiacensis over Theodoric’s candidate for that office, putting him in charge of a comital legion despite his great youth and so disrupting an attempt by the magister militum to undermine Merobaudes’ command, while Constantine agreed to a betrothal between himself and Clovis’ daughter Clotilde to create further connections between the Stilichian dynasty, the Merovingians and the Arbogastings – though because the Frankish princess was still a child and ten years younger than Constantine, the actual wedding was postponed until she had matured. As Theodosius’ own wife Anastasia revealed she was pregnant in October, the Caesar also promised a match between his unborn child to a son or daughter of Augustine of Altava to lock the Africans into this emerging ‘Red-White-Blue’ alliance as well.

    In Britannia, the Angles went to war against the Britons of Rheged as soon as spring began and the snows cleared enough for them to march in force. With 11,000 warriors at his back Icel smote the men of Rheged in multiple battles across the summer, and by fall he was besieging their capital at Caer Ligualid[7], which was known to Artorius and the Romano-Britons by its old Latin name Luguvalium. Though the warriors of Alcluyd had come to relieve their ally, they proved to be too few in number to overcome Icel’s much larger host and achieved little besides distracting the Anglo-Saxons long enough for Urien, the prince of Rheged, to break out and reach their camp with his wife, children and 200 handpicked warriors. Urien’s father King Cynfarch remained in Caer Ligualid as the frustrated Icel prepared to storm it, and was put to the sword along with the remainder of his household and army when the town finally fell on September 14. Alcluyd now stood entirely alone as the sole independent outpost of the old Brittonic people still remaining, strengthened though it may be by streams of refugees from Gododdin and now Rheged as they fled the Anglo-Saxon conquest, and its own king Dyfnwal ap Cinuit began looking to alliances with the Gaels to save itself from Icel’s inevitable offensive.

    lbD7v4V.jpg

    The Angles triumphantly marching across Rheged

    East of Rome, while Sabbatius welcomed his daughter Lucina into the world, violence continued to swell between Nestorians and Miaphysites in Assyria. The latter had transformed the long-abandoned and ruined fortresses of Singara[8] and Hatra into their bases, and from these sites they raided Nestorian Syriac settlements along the Upper Tigris. After one such raid targeted the villages around Nineveh in June, Toramana personally led an army of 20,000 to besiege Hatra and drive the Miaphysites out of there, which he accomplished by mid-autumn; but the Miaphysite defenders had fought so fiercely despite not even numbering a thousand strong that he came to believe it would be easier, and far cheaper, to simply contain the remaining insurgents at Singara. The defense of the Upper Tigris was left in the hands of the reinforced garrisons of existing cities and a detachment of 5,000 warriors whom he’d left at Hatra, further backed by local Nestorian militias, all of whom were placed under the overall command of Takhsich – a younger son of Sagharak and one of his brothers-in-law.

    While the Western Hephthalites continued to combat the Miaphysite rebellion, their Eastern brethren were busy fighting a much bigger and more overtly threatening opponent in China, with mastery over the Tarim Basin and its trade routes being the prize. Princes Chen Huan and Yufan reached the devastated but still Chinese-controlled Gaochang in May, then moved on to engage Lakhana’s army near Arsi a month later. In the Battle of Lake Bosten which followed, the White Huns initially succeeded at scattering the Chinese cavalry, but their charges were disrupted & mauled by Chinese crossbowmen at range and subsequently floundered against the disciplined infantry lines led by Crown Prince Huan. Eventually Prince Yufan rallied the initially defeated cavalry and brought them back to the field, forcing Lakhana to disengage and fall back in defeat: the final toll stood at 3,000 Hephthalites to the Chen’s 800.

    Having prevailed over the Eftals at Lake Bosten, the Chinese advanced on Arsi again, where the defenders submitted in the knowledge that they had no hope against the massive Chen army without Lakhana’s help. At the advice of his friend and spiritual mentor Kavadh Huan took a different tack than his fallen younger brother and treated the Tocharians here more mercifully, collecting tribute and hostages but forbidding his men from sacking Arsi a second time and even leaving the Hephthalite-installed king Kana in place on the condition that he switch his allegiance to China. Still, before leaving he and Yufan did not forget to instill in Kana and his court an understanding that this relatively light hand-up was a one-time offer, and that they would not be nearly as forgiving if the people of Arsi betrayed their trust.

    8Iq54QI.png

    Kana of Arsi and his wife bending the knee before Crown Prince Huan of Chen

    After securing Arsi and leaving 2,000 men to hold the city, the brothers marched on to the next Tocharian city on their road west: Kucha[9], by far the largest and wealthiest of all the Tarim oasis-states. At first the Chinese seemed to have the upper hand, driving the Hephthalites into retreat once more in a battle east of the great trading city and then proceeding to surround and besiege Kucha itself starting on July 31. But the walls of Kucha were taller and stronger than those of Arsi, and in any case Lakhana was not far away; he was, in fact, implementing his own strategy to lure the Chinese into a trap and a sense of complacency, then close his jaws around them and dash them to pieces against Kucha’s stout defenses. Fifteen days later he struck, having worn the Chinese army down with an increasing number of swift and vicious raids out of his desert camp over the previous two weeks, and inflicted a severe defeat upon them while they were just beginning an attack on Kucha itself. Huan and Yufan retreated to Arsi, having sustained 8,000 losses between the Battle of Kucha and Lakhana’s harassment of them along the road back, although they still had sufficient numbers and their garrison at Arsi was stout enough to deter Kana from even thinking of double-crossing them at this moment of weakness.

    Lakhana had harried the Chinese as they retreated from Kucha, but Huan and Yufan were able to rally at Arsi and defeat him once more in another battle before that city’s western gates. Though he cursed Kana for not coming to his aid, the Eastern Mahārājadhirāja was in no shape to carry out his threats toward his former client and fell back toward Kucha around the start of October. By now news of the back-and-forth clashes in the Tarim & ensuing stalemate had been borne by traders as far as Pataliputra, and the Gupta court saw these Sino-Hephthalite clashes as an opportunity. Parties of Gupta warriors began to test the defenses of their Huna enemies once more, sacking several villages along the middle Ganges toward the end of the year and compelling Lakhana to seek peace with the Chinese so he could shore up his southern garrisons before the Guptas invaded in force. Huan agreed to a truce and to negotiate a possible peace settlement – he did not expect a productive outcome, as any agreement he made would have to be run past his vengeful father anyway, but figured it was a good way to stall until the reinforcements he knew were on their way through the Hexi Corridor arrived.

    In mid-505, princess Anastasia gave birth to the Western Caesar’s first child, a daughter named Eucheria. As previously promised, within six months of her birth Theodosius arranged her betrothal to Felix, the eldest son and heir of King Augustine of Altava who was eleven years her senior, and in so doing firmed up ties between the Stilichians and their African vassals. These maneuvers did not escape the notice of Theodoric, who responded by shoring up ties between his house and the royal Balthings of the Visigoths by arranging the betrothal of his third daughter Amalasuintha to Alaric II’s own heir Fafila: a pair who were much closer in age than Felix and Eucheria or Constantine and Clotilde, and thus could marry within another year or two rather than a decade or more.

    At this point even Eucherius II must have noticed the tension building beneath his throne, because he invited all these notables and more from the other provinces to a grand Christmas feast in Rome. There, in the last days of the year he urged the known rivals Merobaudes and Theodoric to reconcile and forgive each other’s past trespasses in public. That done, they swore friendship with one another and the emperor’s sons, and the four as well as their lieutenants spent the rest of the year feasting and gallivanting about the Palace of Domitian. While the sincerity of their sudden reconciliation and fraternity was doubted by just about everyone but the Augustus himself, who found it to be a satisfactory conclusion to the factionalism brewing within his court, the end-of-year merriment did seem to successfully lower the political temperature in the Western court some.

    ieid047.jpg

    Eucherius II intended the Christmas of 505 to not just be an occasion for merriment, but for political reconciliation – or at least a temporary cooling of tensions – in Rome itself

    Far to the east, past the steadily healing Eastern Roman Empire and the Western Hephthalites’ internal struggles in Assyria, the Chinese Dragon and the Bactrian Roc remained at odds over the Tarim Basin. Negotiations between Lakhana and Chen Huan, conducted with Kavadh as an intermediary and interpreter, broke down after Emperor Gong dictated that no peace was to be made unless Lakhana was prepared to acknowledge the entire Tarim Basin as a large Chinese tributary and the Chinese reinforcements arrived. Their numbers bolstered back to some 36,000, Princes Huan and Yufan kicked the White Huns back from near Arsi to Kucha and then some, methodically driving Lakhana from the battlefield and compelling Kucha’s surrender with the sight of 6,000 Eftal heads on spears.

    Lakhana retreated to Kashgar and summoned his own reinforcements, but between India and other garrison commitments he was never going to be able to bring as many warriors into the Tarim Basin as the Chinese could spare, even discounting how much more populous China was than his own (much more recently war-torn) realm. Once more, he turned to the Hephthal dynasty’s traditional strategy for dealing with overwhelming odds: making risky, aggressive gambles in the hope that eventually one of them would pay off. An initial attempt at counterattacking ended poorly at Tumshuq[10], so instead Lakhana retreated to Yarkand[11] (taking the warriors of Kashgar and Khotan with him) and relied solely on his light cavalry to harass the Chinese host as it advanced on Kashgar with an eye on luring them into battle on more favorable ground.

    Eventually this strategy bore fruit, as Huan and Yufan were misled by a captured captain of Lakhana’s into believing the Hephthalite army had not acquired sufficient reinforcements to stop them and decided to take a detour to finish him off before capturing Kashgar. In the ensuing Battle of the Yarkand River, Lakhana threw everything he had left at the Chinese vanguard after it forded the eponymous river on the way to Yarkand and successfully cut it off from the rest of the Chinese army, resulting in the slaughter of over 10,000 Chinese soldiers in a span of four hours and the capture of Prince Yufan. His effort to carry on the attack into the main Chinese camp and eliminate Huan failed, making it impossible for him to drive the Chinese from the Tarim altogether, but with his demonstration of greater-than-estimated strength and new bargaining chip he was able to negotiate an end to the war that limited his own losses; Kucha and Arsi would remain under Chinese suzerainty, but Kashgar and Khotan remained under his influence and he would keep Prince Yufan as a ‘guest’ in his court to deter further Chinese aggression for the next eight years.

    Sp5pFsr.png

    A noble horseman of Kashgar, the northwestern-most and most heavily Saka-blooded of the Tocharian kingdoms, riding with Lakhana's army

    Finally, to the south there was a change of leadership in both Aksum and Himyar. In Aksum old Ousas passed away in his sleep at the age of 81, after which his son and heir Kaleb – already a proven warrior and leader of men – smoothly succeeded him before the first day of summer. In Himyar the transfer of power months later was not so quiet, as Dhu Shanatir proved to be an odious tyrant and was ousted this autumn by one of his own lieutenants, Yusuf ibn Sharhabil, in another bloody palace coup: asserting his distant relation to the old Himyarite royal family (he was a second cousin once removed of King Mas’ud), Yusuf seized the throne for himself with the regnal name ‘Dhu Nuwas’[12], a reference to his thick and long-curled sidelocks. Both Kaleb and Dhu Nuwas were experienced and competent leaders who had proven their worth well before coming to the thrones of their respective kingdoms, and their inevitable clashes were certain to shape the future of the Red Sea and the Horn of Africa for generations to come – though their first war as monarchs was not fought between each other, for Kaleb spent most of his first year in power campaigning to place his son Ablak on the throne of Alodia following the death of the latter’s maternal grandfather, King Mouses, against the wishes of Mouses’ nephew and male heir Masannal.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Historically this dispute was more or less settled, and the Church of the East firmly given over to Nestorianism, by the 484 Synod of Beth Lapat, which couldn’t happen on-schedule ITL due to the upheaval of the Hephthalite conquest of Persia, ensuing fragmentation and the troubled years of Toramana’s regency. The Hebraeus mentioned wasn’t Patriarch of the East from 497 to 503 IOTL either, that role was filled by Babai who was a victor and benefactor of the Synod of Beth Lapat.

    [2] Historically Patriarch of the East from 503 to 523, Shila was indeed married and rather nepotistic in life. However, it was his predecessor Babai who shifted the Church of the East to a hard Nestorian stance and abolished clerical celibacy IRL.

    [3] Flavian II was historically Patriarch of Antioch from 498 to 512, and Elias (I) was Patriarch of Jerusalem from 494 to 516. Both were staunch Chalcedonians, which brought them into conflict with the Miaphysite-inclined Emperor Anastasius IOTL (to the point where he deposed both of them over their theological disputes) but ensure a good working relationship with the firmly orthodox Sabbatius ITL.

    [4] Littleborough.

    [5] Karasahr.

    [6] The son of the Gepid king Giesmus, historically Mundus served both Theodoric the Great (starting in 488, and despite Theodoric having also killed his father – albeit in completely different circumstances than ITL) and Justinian (from 526 onward, after Theodoric’s death). He helped suppress the Nika riot and conquered Dalmatia from the Ostrogoths at the cost of his own life.

    [7] Carlisle.

    [8] Sinjar.

    [9] Kuqa.

    [10] Tumxuk.

    [11] Yarkant.

    [12] Historically the successor of Dhu Shanatir in uncertain but probably bloody circumstances, Dhu Nuwas was a more able ruler than his predecessor, but also a zealous Jew. His alliance with Sassanid Persia and persecution of Arab Christians eventually brought the wrath of Byzantium and Aksum upon Himyar, resulting in its destruction around 523-525.
     
    506-509: The war drum's beat
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    While 506 was a year of tense peace in the Western Empire (which found no better way to celebrate the passage of a century since the first failed Crossing of the Rhine by the Alans & Vandals than to enjoy the peace & quiet while it lasted) and continued rebuilding in the Eastern one, it proved far more challenging for the Western Hephthalites. The Miaphysite insurgency continued its accelerating burn even as the tarkhan Takhsich tried to contain the rebels, with raiding parties slipping out from Singara and through the Eftal lines to pillage the Mesopotamian countryside or rouse up sympathizers from time to time. The Hephthalites might be well-adapted to fighting and winning field battles, but a popular uprising with a fortified base of operations, scattered supporters behind their army and foreign backing was not something they were used to dealing with and Takhsich’s reliance on acts of gratuitous cruelty, like those of Toramana which shifted the Miaphysite resistance from a disorganized bout of mob actions & assassinations into an organized revolt in the first place, were not effective at intimidating the rebel Christians into backing down in the slightest.

    In Britannia, Gwenhwyfar gave birth to another daughter shortly after the end of summer this year. Little Norwenna was born with the queen’s bright red hair, setting her apart from her blond older siblings, and her eyes were noted to more closely resemble her mother’s shade of green rather than her father’s as well. Regardless, the Riothamus did not pay that matter any thought, as he already had four children who were indisputably his and felt his wife deserved one who resembled her in turn.

    Meanwhile, the Ephesians who fled the violence prepared to return in increasing number – as the newest legionaries in Sabbatius’ army. The Eastern Emperor had big plans for his eventual rematch with Toramana and intended these refugees to play a part as the spearhead of his effort to reconquer their homeland, so he was quite happy to find shelter for their women and children in Syrian cities such as Edessa and Circesium so long as the men (and older boys) did not try to dodge conscription into his recruitment schemes. Most were trained as archers and spread out to reinforce existing legions which had been depleted by the various usurpers’ wars of the 480s and 490s, but Sabbatius also intended to train at least half a dozen entirely Syriac legions (6,000 men total) exclusively out of the ranks of Ephesian exiles, to be placed under the overall command of his brother-in-law Basil.

    oTWB6Zx.jpg

    An Ephesian exile archer belonging to one of Basil's new Syriac legions practices his aim

    As the Miaphysites waged their rebellion and the Syriac Ephesians trained for war under the eye of Sabbatius’ officers, the non-Christian subjects of Toramana’s empire grew antsy as well, no doubt thinking the turmoil in Mesopotamia would give them an opportunity to rise up and advance their own interests. Some of the more restless Fufuluo took to raiding the Armenian frontier with Toramana’s permission, further increasing tensions with the latter’s Eastern Roman overlords, but others picked fights with the Daylamites and Amardians of Padishkhwargar by encroaching upon their territories. More immediately dangerous were the ambitions of the ever-restive Parthian Great Houses, for once more the Houses of Mihran and Isfandiyar plotted to oust their Hunnish overlords and set a Persian (or at least a Parthian) to rule over Persia. By the end of 506, Toramana found the situation sufficiently troubling to retake command of the war against the Miaphysites from Takhsich and depart Ctesiphon to try to resolve that situation quickly, so as to shut this window of opportunity for other malcontents among his subjects before they could fully exploit it.

    The Eastern Hephthalites were faring better than their Western cousins in the sense that they had no great domestic turmoil to worry about, but their rivalry with the Gupta Empire seemed on the verge of heating up again. Major Gupta raids up the Ganges had seen villages near even Mathura burnt and emptied of valuables, and now that Lakhana had managed to secure a peace treaty with China (however flimsy it might have been, and despite his loss of the eastern half of the Tarim Basin to the Chen dynasty) he could finally give these provocations a proper response. Toward the end of 506, Hephthalite horsemen returning from the sands and mountains of the Tarim joined raiding armies which mounted a reprisal campaign down the Ganges.

    The White Huns devastated the countryside as usual, but also exploited the incomplete repairs of Prayaga’s defenses to sack that city a second time and haul tens of thousands of slaves away in their retreat. The Samrat Bhanugupta, now a young man, was pushed by his mother Hemavati and his warlike advisors to prepare for the renewal of open hostilities with the hated Hunas. The Guptas’ efforts to raise new armies and stockpile supplies did not go unnoticed by Lakhana, who was expecting retaliation for his latest raids anyway, and he in turn made his own plans to fight back against the Indians, shifting troops from his northern and western border (though not the garrisons he had installed in the western Tarim Basin) to the assured battle-lines in India.

    6x3JWuf.jpg

    An Eastern Hephthalite (or 'Huna') raider shoots at Indian troops trying to pursue him

    Lastly, in East Africa, the Aksumites crushed the Alodians who opposed Ablak’s enthronement as their king, with his rival Masannal being forced to flee to Makuria. As this victory effectively ensured the unification of Alodia and Aksum in the long term, unless some fatal accident or illness were to befell Ablak before his father’s own death, it greatly alarmed Makuria – now the next Nubian kingdom in Aksum’s sights. Even more alarming, Kaleb led a strong Aksumite force into Makuria in the later months of the year to demand Masannal’s extradition, a demand which the Makurian king Eionkouda could not refuse. To protect himself and his people from the Baccinbaxaba’s aggression in the future, Eionkouda chose to deepen his ties with the Eastern Roman Empire even as he put on the pretense of compliance toward Aksum. Fortunately for him, before Kaleb could push the envelope even further the Aksumites were distracted by Himyar, whose armies had once more invaded their holdings across the Red Sea.

    507 brought the first new external challenge to the Western Roman Empire in quite some time. Berber raiders from the far south had crossed the arid Sahara to attack Roman Africa through the Atlas Mountains, engaging in small-scale but vicious battles with the African defenders mustered by the kings of Altava and Theveste to stop them. To both Augustine and Hilderic’s grim recognition, these raiders’ familiar war-cries and fanatical fervor in combat were coupled with the re-emergence of the few dogged Donatist cells still lingering in the Numidian countryside: it occurred to the brothers that these must be the men of Hoggar attacking them, those Donatists who fled into exile after the defeat of Ricimer and their descendants as well as converts to their heretical creed from those distant southern mountains.

    These Berber raiders were happy to plunder food stores and other valuables, but took no prisoners nor slaves in favor of killing everyone they could, and for their own part did not ask or even accept quarter in the Donatist tradition. While eventually driven off by local forces without need to involve legions from other parts of the empire, their attack this year proved to be but the beginning of a new, persistent headache along the Western Empire’s southernmost frontier for years to come. A Roman diplomatic party sent to the Hoggar Mountains to demand an explanation & reparations for the raid was coldly turned away, but as the Donatists’ new stronghold was too remote to punish via invasion, Emperor Eucherius approved a plan to secure the Atlas Mountains by constructing fortified towers and training local militias (exclusively Ephesian Berbers in Altava, but including Vandals in Theveste) to better respond to the new threat. The African Church also set about zealously hunting down Donatist remnants once again, having been spooked by the emergence of their remaining cells during the Hoggari raids after thinking they’d been driven to extinction at the end of the Second Great Conspiracy.

    WQ7Hjs3.jpg

    Like their Donatist forefathers, the men of Hoggar were very poorly equipped compared to their Ephesian African enemies, but compensated with a vicious and unwavering zeal (as well as the advantage of a remote homeland in the Sahara)

    Off to the east, Toramana marched on Singara only to find it abandoned once more, as the Miaphysite insurgents using it as their base were aware that they could not best his army in a head-on confrontation and had scattered ahead of his coming. Leaving Takhsich to control the partially rebuilt fortress with 4,000 men, the Mahārājadhirāja next set off for the northeast, where he spent the year mediating disputes between the Fufuluo and the Amardians as well as dissuading the Parthian nobility from revolt, invariably by first parading the majority of his army through these lands as a show of force. In that time, Takhsich was assassinated by a Miaphysite camp follower who managed to get as far as his bed, undermining Hephthalite efforts to control the rebellion out of Singara.

    Still further into Asia, the Eastern Hephthalites and Guptas finally came to open blows once more after fifteen years of peace. Lakhana struck first in an attempt to knock the Indians off-balance, charging forth early in the summer with 30,000 men to secure the freshly devastated Prayaga as a forward base and briefly menacing Pataliputra’s environs in an attempt to draw Bhanugupta out. The Eastern Mahārājadhirāja got his wish, as the Gupta Samrat marched from his capital with a formidable host of 50,000 men and fifty armored war elephants to drive the Hunas from his lands. They fought near Ballia on May 30, where Lakhana had the advantage of fighting Bhanugupta on the Ghaghara River; but the Indian emperor countered by using his elephants to spearhead his effort to cross said river, and the behemoths tore through Lakhana’s inferior infantry with ease while their heavy armor allowed them to shrug off arrows and javelins. Lakhana’s horsemen, both the horse-archers and lancers alike, were not much more useful at stopping their advance, and within less than an hour he ordered a retreat as Indian troops surged over both banks of the Ghaghra, deeming the battle lost and seeking more time to figure out how to defeat Bhanugupta’s elephant corps.

    Bhanugupta was not far behind Lakhana as the latter fell back toward the west, doggedly pursuing his enemy in a bid to rout the Hunas from all of India if possible. After weeks of intense skirmishing and pursuit, the Eftals finally turned around and engaged the Gupta army at Kusapura[1] on June 20, a dark day with a heavy thunderstorm on the way. Having whittled the Indian scouts down during the days leading up to this battle, Lakhana was able to take Bhanugupta by surprise and pinned the Indian army against the banks of the Gomati River. The Guptas fought well for a time, but Lakhana’s efforts to corral them against the riverbank limited the utility of their greater numbers and some of their elephants went amok after being shot in the eyes and trunks by the Huna horse-archers, further giving Lakhana the advantage. Ultimately Bhanugupta rallied an ad-hoc formation of 20 elephants to spearhead a successful breakout attempt through the Hephthalite encirclement, and the Indian army was able to get away – though not without significant casualties – while the rainstorm and mud hobbled Lakhana’s attempt to pursue. The Battle of Kusapura had ended in a Hephthalite victory and stemmed the Gupta offensive to drive them out of India, but Bhanugupta was far from done and the onset of the monsoon season forced an end to the fighting this year.

    While the Eastern Hephthalites were fighting their old enemy, their newer one was having a change in leadership. Emperor Gong of China passed away this winter at the age of sixty-six, having reigned for sixteen years, and was succeeded by his eldest son Huan. Taking the regnal name Ming, the new emperor enjoyed a smooth ascent to the Dragon Throne on account of his most obvious rival and the brother closest to him in age, Prince Yufan, still conveniently being a Hephthalite prisoner; a state of affairs he was willing to allow to persist for the full six years remaining out of the eight Lakhana was supposed to be ‘hosting’ him for, if not longer.

    In the meantime, Ming was more concerned with internal affairs. As the first Buddhist Emperor of China, he naturally heavily patronized the new religion’s spread, in particular sponsoring the revised translation and reproduction of the Lotus Sutra by Kavadh. As his closest friend and mentor, the Persian monk was an obvious choice for the official spearhead of Buddhist missionary efforts in China. Construction began on the first Buddhist pagoda in China, specifically in the imperial capital of Jiankang, this year, and the growth of the first Chinese Buddhist schools of thought was encouraged by the Chen court. Emperor Ming also took time to sponsor the Shangqing School of Taoism, whose emphasis on meditation and physical exercise meshed well with the emerging schools of Chinese Buddhism.

    fD2fUBU.jpg

    A cross-section of the Jiankang Pagoda built by Emperor Ming of Chen and Kavadh

    Lastly, far to the south Dhu Nuwas led the Himyarite army to several victories over the Aksumite garrisons on his side of the Bab el-Mandeb while Kaleb was still marching his troops away from Alodia, reoccupying Muza by the end of April. However, he was painfully aware from past experience that it was only a matter of time before the Baccinbaxaba crossed the Red Sea and tried to retaliate, and strove to prepare his kingdom for the inevitable counterattack. Indeed by mid-summer Kaleb had finished crossing over, and after collecting Arab reinforcements from Yathrib he marched on toward the Himyarite highlands to repeat his victorious strategy from his last war here. However, Dhu Nuwas was ready and had dispatched his best troops to guard the mountain passes while he raised a new army from the Jewish Arabs of the reconquered coastal cities, frustrating the Aksumite advance and eventually forcing Kaleb to break off the offensive in November after months of fruitless combat in the highlands. Clearly, Aksum would not be allowed to simply walk into the Himyarite capital and secure another easy victory that way this time around.

    In 508, the uneasy peace between court factions continued to hold in the Western Roman Empire, with ‘hostilities’ being limited to Boethius and Faustus squabbling over replacements for vacancies in the imperial bureaucracy in service to their respective cliques. The most notable development in Ravenna this year was the birth of Theodosius’ and Anastasia’s second daughter, who was named after her mother. The Romano-British royal family was similarly enjoying a bout of familial bliss, as Seaxburh gave birth to her and Artorius Junior’s first child, the first grandchild of the Riothamus: a son named Constantine after the progenitor of their dynasty. Young Constantine’s birth reduced Medraut’s already slim chances at succession to nothing, forcing the increasingly surly and resentful King of Dumnonia to consider other approaches to ensure he was the one to become Riothamus after his aging father's passing.

    Eastward, Toramana was forced to return to Assyria for the umpteenth time to deal with the Miaphysites, who were now running wild across the countryside and tended to gain the upper hand over the larger but less experienced Nestorian militias they came across. With his army he sacked their communities and took hostages, but this accomplished little beyond aggravating the Miaphysites already in rebellion and pushing the ones who had tried to avoid conflict until now into their camp. Toramana’s scouts also reported that the Miaphysites were undoubtedly periodically crossing to and from Eastern Roman territory, and the limitanei’s refusal to allow them to pursue these insurgents over the Roman side of the boundary compelled the Mahārājadhirāja to demand Sabbatius stop aiding the Miaphysite rebels and hand them over for punishment. Since the Eastern Augustus declined, the angry Toramana had little choice but to declare the first Roman-Hephthalite war in a decade near the end of 508.

    While hostilities were just renewing between the Western Hephthalites and the enemy they had inherited from the conquered Persians, the already-existing war between the Eastern Hephthalites and Guptas only waited for the last monsoons to subside and the last of their armies’ newest conscripts to finish training before rumbling on. Once again Lakhana struck first, but this time in a different direction: he swarmed Gujarat instead of attempting a renewed push down the Ganges, rapidly overwhelming the lords of Khachchh in a series of battles which lasted until the start of summer. This was not something Bhanugupta anticipated, and he was unable to get help to that southwestern corner of his empire before the Hunas had crossed the Rann of Khachchh and isolated the region from the rest of his empire.

    Over that next season the White Huns fought to subdue Saurashtra, which they called Sorath in Prakrit (their language of choice when talking to their Indian subjects, inherited from the Indo-Saka), and captured Dwarka just before the monsoon season began. Conversely, Bhanugupta pushed northwestward and managed to retake many towns along the upper Ganges, even putting Mathura under siege by the end of 508. Only the deployment of many of Lakhana’s best troops – particularly his Bactrian and Sogdian veterans – managed to keep the Hephthalite lines here intact and prevent a collapse of their position in northwest India while their own Mahārājadhirāja was busy taking control of Gujarat.

    A1MSguF.jpg

    Lakhana plans the capture of Dwarka with the Hephthalite and Indo-Saka warlords following him

    Finally, 508 proved a better year for the Aksumites than 507 had been. Since his initial strategy for a renewed overland march into the heart of Himyar had been foiled, Kaleb resolved to land forces further south while the majority of his army still marched along the Red Sea’s coast and try to trap the Himyarites in-between them. At this he was finally successful, as Dhu Nuwas did not have the ships to counter Aksum’s fleet and the Baccinbaxaba was able to land 9,000 warriors at & around Ras Menheli in May while leading his main host and the Yathribi Arabs down the coastline toward Muza. Dhu Nuwas hurried to engage this secondary army at Dhubhan[2] but was unable to break them and rout them back into the sea, so to avoid being encircled he abandoned most of his gains and withdrew back east into the Himyarite highlands. By the year’s end, Kaleb was back in control of the southwestern Arabian coast.

    With 509 came the outbreak of war between the Eastern Romans and White Huns once more, in full this time. Toramana struck first by marching the bulk of his army into Roman Mesopotamia and Syria, defeating Sabbatius’ border forces at Circesium and besieging that city, Nisibis and others as far as Callinicum, while leaving his father-in-law Sagharak in Assyria to destroy the Miaphysites with a detachment of 12,000 men and sending the Lakhmids to raid as far as Palmyra. However this proved to be a mistake, as Sagharak’s army (and skills) proved to be insufficient to eliminate the Christian insurgency and the remaining Miaphysite guerrillas wreaked havoc on Eftal supply lines, hampering their advance and preventing them from concluding any of the sieges before Sabbatius launched his counterattack from Antioch.

    The Eastern Roman counteroffensive rolled over the besieging army Toramana had assigned to Callinicum, forcing him to lift his other sieges and concentrate his forces for a major battle around Nisibis. The two armies met there on May 27: although at first the Hephthalites seemed to have the advantage as Ioannes the Moesogoth fell for the patented Hunnish feigned retreat and led the Roman vanguard on a reckless charge, resulting in them being surrounded and sustaining heavy casualties, Sabbatius’ commitment of his reserve coupled with the Nisibis garrison sallying forth and breaking through the weak Persian infantry Toramana directed to block them decisively turned the tide. By that day’s end the Hephthalites had left Roman territory altogether and were in full retreat back to Assyria.

    xTA9ClN.jpg

    Sabbatius' heavy reserve surges into action to relieve Ioannes' division before Toramana can destroy them

    The Augustus followed the Mahārājadhirāja, eager to repeat the successes of Anthemius I and Aspar against Persia and at minimum (re)conquer as far as Takrit, which would put him within striking distance of Ctesiphon for future wars. Calling the remaining Miaphysite warriors to his side, he defeated Toramana and Sagharak again at Singara in July and seized that partially rebuilt fortress soon after, while a secondary detachment led by Levon the Iberian and his father, the now-elderly King Vakhtang, marched in from the north to capture Beth Nohadra[3] with Basil’s Syriac legions in August. Sabbatius pushed on to Balad and captured that town in November, leaving him well-positioned to converge his forces upon Nineveh as the first decade of the new century neared its end.

    For his part, Toramana was scrambling to recover from these reversals. Certainly he counted on the Syriac Nestorians, who had proven to be rather poor at warfare but were numerous and did not lack the enthusiasm to resist the heretical Roman invaders, to defend their lands and bolster his armies’ ranks, as well as the Parthian houses whose grudge against Rome had endured since the time of the Arsacids and the Fufuluo who’d begun to develop a rivalry against Sabbatius’ Armenian vassals following the raids of the previous years. But perhaps his key new ally was a Buddhist Persian monk named Mazdak[4], a formerly disillusioned Zoroastrian mobad who converted to Buddhism in the early years of the Hephthalite conquest and gravitated toward the Pure Land teachings, having been enraptured by a Persian translation of the Sukhāvatīvyūha Sutra’s description of the Amitabha Buddha’s paradise and this Buddhist branch’s emphasis on equality among believers before the truth of Dharma.

    Mazdak’s followers had grown in number through the decades since his conversion, something which did not trouble his new Eftal overlords for they too were Buddhists (though Theravadins, not Amidists), but now Toramana actively sought his help in combating the Romans. The Mahārājadhirāja wanted him to spur the Persian rank-and-file (at least the Buddhist converts among them, anyway) to fight harder against Sabbatius’ legions, to inspire more Persians to join the Eftal army, and to add his own followers to the latter’s ranks. In exchange, Toramana was prepared to directly arm Mazdak’s followers and support his ministry, opening new monasteries and allowing him to run them however he saw fit. This seemed like a fantastic deal to Mazdak, who eagerly took up his overlord’s offer and began preaching the importance of repelling the Roman invasion before they closed all good Buddhists’ road to enlightenment in the name of their own Most High God and enslaved the Persian people to their prideful emperor, even as Toramana’s foundries were issuing weapons and armor to thousands of his followers and thousands more were lining up to join the Eftal army.

    Over in Britannia, the Angles ran into their first serious roadblock after demolishing the Brittonic kingdoms of Gododdin and Rheged with relative ease. Icel had set his sighst on Alcluyd, whose destruction would solidify Angle rule over all of northern Britannia up to Hadrian’s Wall, but these particular Britons had been reinforced by refugees from their fallen neighbors and were determined not to share their fate. The men of Alcluyd were unable to keep Icel’s army out of their lands altogether at the Battle of the River Nith in the first weeks of summer nor could they prevent the fall of Penprys[5] soon after, but they rallied and – stiffened by several hundred Gaelic mercenaries hired by their king Clynog – dealt the Angles an unexpected defeat at Blatobulgium[6], whose abandoned and crumbling defenses still proved useful to the outnumbered Britons. Icel himself would have died if not for the intervention of Raedwald, one of his younger and more promising gesiths (companions), who he would later reward with marriage to his daughter Cynehild. For now however, the Anglo-Saxons relented and contended themselves with the southern parts of Alcluyd which they managed to hold on to.

    71Rq8sD.jpg

    Clynog rallies his wavering men at Blatobulgium while Icel and Raedwald exhort theirs to press on against the Britons

    In India, Lakhana wrapped up his conquest of Saurashtra by capturing Vallabhi[7] at the end of spring, and Bharukacch[8] in the summer – the latter had to be taken by storm and so was subjected to a sack, though in all likelihood its wealth (gained from being a trading port) would have tempted Lakhana and his White Huns to pillage it anyway even if it had surrendered. In any case, with that done, he swept back northward to contend with Bhanugupta, who by this time had finally starved Mathura into submission and was heading south in an attempt to trap the Hunas in Gujarat. Their armies first collided at Indrapura[9], where Lakhana managed to lure Bhanugupta onto favorable ground by suddenly swinging east rather than back north through the Rann of Khachchh as the Samrat had anticipated; there he was victorious and managed to push the Indian army back to the northeast.

    The second major battle fought between the two this year occurred at Gwalior on July 30, and ended in yet another Hephthalite victory after the faster and more numerous Hunnish & Indo-Saka cavalry drove off their Indian counterpart and threatened to envelop Bhanugupta’s infantry. However, as the Indians fell back even further to the northeast, they were able to turn the tables at Kalpi a few weeks later. There Bhanugupta’s forces managed to repel their pursuers on the banks of the Yamuna River, while monsoon-induced flooding prevented Lakhana from finding an alternative crossing where he could ford and bypass the Gupta lines. The Hephthalites suffered a heavy defeat there and spent the rest of the year in retreat, unable to recapture Mathura, while Bhanugupta pounced on the opportunity to regain all the territory his dynasty had ever lost to them and then some, and furiously chased them whenever the weather allowed it.

    To the southwest, the Aksumites and Himyarites seemed to have reached an impasse. Kaleb led two expeditions into the Himyarite highlands this year, but both turned back with not-insignificant losses after being harassed by lightly armed but ferocious Jewish zealots and held up in mountain passes by Dhu Nuwas’ heavy infantry. In turn Dhu Nuwas was unable to retake the coastal lowlands, suffering heavy losses in the Battle of the Wadi Rasian on the occasion that he did try to come down from his mountain strongholds. While most of the year was spent on back-and-forth skirmishes, both commanders pondered how to break the stalemate and gain a decisive advantage over the other in the next.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Sultanpur.

    [2] At Turbah.

    [3] Duhok.

    [4] Historically Mazdak was a populist Zoroastrian heresiarch, not a Pure Land Buddhist. He preached a highly communitarian and collectivist doctrine which included collective property ownership, the redistribution of wealth from the nobility and others who had ‘excess’, anti-clerical sentiment against the established Zoroastrian priesthood (though Mazdak himself was a mobad or priest), vegetarianism and asceticism in general, for which he’s been called the ‘first Communist’. Shah Kavadh found him a useful ally against the Persian nobility, but came to consider him a liability later and purged him & thousands of his followers. Nevertheless, Mazdakism itself long outlived him, with pockets of Mazdakite believers surviving into Islamic times.

    [5] Dumfries.

    [6] Birrens.

    [7] Near Bhavnagar.

    [8] Bharuch.

    [9] Indore.
     
    Last edited:
    Top